Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

User:BloodTrinity

2014-05-24T13:33:46Z

BloodTrinity:

Hi to all you guys out there name's BloodTrinity. You guys can call me Bt well, I'm from Singapore. xD I can probably help with editing~
I'm off to watch more animes now, call me if ya need me.

User:BloodTrinity

2014-05-24T13:31:20Z

BloodTrinity:

Hi to all you guys out there name's BloodTrinity. You guys can call me Bt xD I can probably help with editing~
And I'm off to watch more animes.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume17 Chapter2 - MTL

2012-08-04T20:58:14Z

BloodTrinity: /* Chapter 2: Flight */

===Chapter 2: Flight===

Louise walked listlessly on the street. She left the mansion on a horse but after leaving the Des Ornières mansion, she hid in a nearby farm so now she was on foot.

Louise had some hesitation at the fork leading to Tristainia and '''(西夏尔的贝鲁艾尔)'''. Even though it’ll be easier to hide in the capital, there is no way to guarantee who she would encounter. If she goes in the opposite direction, she would be more visible but the worry of being exposed is smaller. In the end, Louise headed in the direction of '''(西夏尔的贝鲁艾尔)'''.

Saito and the others are heading towards the direction of Tristania to give chase, so this fork in the road can be described as the turning point of fate.

She hurried through the night. When the sun rises, Louise rested under the shade of a tree along the street. She woke up exactly at noon. Looking at the bright sun, a burst of intense sadness suddenly hit Louise.

“There is already no place for me to return to”

Whether it’s Saito or Henrietta, I don’t need anyone.

“Of course”

Louise thought to herself.

“Although I’m treated as a void user, I’ve done nothing to match up to it. I’m always holding back and bringing trouble to Saito. I’m tired, of course”

Even though there couldn’t be a situation like this virtually but after watching the look on Saito and Henrietta together, Louise could not believe herself.

There is only a huge sense of powerlessness and sadness surrounding the whole body of Louise.

She bowed her head, her tears dropping one by one constantly. “Are you alright, miss?” a passing farmer asked but Louise did not respond and continued crying.

Many passing farmers and travellers looked at Louise with surprise as they walked past her.

How long have I cried?

By evening, her sadness turned into a deep emptiness.

“So, what do I do now?”

There is no place to return to and there is no place she wants to go. Returning back home is also not an option. Might as well say that she doesn’t want to meet anyone she knows.

Having said that, staying around here would not help. With an absent-minded expression, Louise started walking again. In order to stay away from the Des Ornières mansion......

That night Louise reached a village inn and stayed there. Even though it is an old inn, it at least has a private room. For three consecutive days, Louise cried there. Gradually, her tears dried up.

On the morning of the third day, Louise washed her face with cold water. Finally let my head become clearer. Searching all her pockets, she found only about 100 ECU. The other things she brought with her are some change of clothes and daily necessities. Then there was the wand, prayer book and the ruby of water.

This hotel charges half my ECU a day. If I save on meals, that’s half of the amount. If I calculate it this way, I can stay here for another 4 months but I cannot always live in one place. Maybe hiding in a monastery is the best after all?

“But I’ll be discovered quickly”

Louise whispered with a deep sigh.

I do not have the experience of earning money for a living. Even though I ran away from home, how am I to live on?

Thinking of that, Louise shook her head.

“Doesn’t matter”

Yes. It doesn’t matter anymore. Next, she’ll take one step at a time. Louise pulls out a small mirror from the luggage and gaze into it. Cloudy dull dark brown eyes, dry tears sticking onto her face. Her hair was messy, because in these days she did not comb. Her lips lost their colour and the shirt she has been wearing all this while was crumpled. This look is a far cry from the world-famous girl image.

“不成样子啊。Louise Françoise Le Blanc de La Vallière”

Louise sighed deeply.

“This face isn’t it the same as your nickname. Zero. Louise the zero…….Yes, I was originally a ‘zero’. I don’t have anything. From the start, it is like that. The void users of legend, Aquileia's saint, the me who is suddenly raise to such a high position is only a woman”

Haha, Louise laughed to herself.

“Speaking of which, Saito and the Princess are also very welcomed by the people”

Murmuring, she felt a big empty hole surrounding her heart. Although she felt lonely, there was a feeling that her heart has already completely stop beating.

“Anyway, go get a drink first”

Louise went downstairs and decided to go to the pub to drink. This is indeed a small hotel. The floor made crunching sounds; the table was full of dust and food leftovers. Mice scuttled across chairs. One look and the rumour about how ‘a noble like Louise can stay in an inn like this’ seems to be already exposed. The travellers there looked straight at Louise with faces of curiosity.

完全没有在意这样的视线，露易丝向有些上了年纪的酒糟鼻店主点了葡萄酒。The shopkeeper stare suspiciously at Louise,

“Although I have been living here for three days already, this inn is not a place a noble should live in”

Louise looked around her. Faces full of curiosity; men with ill intent seem to be staring at her.

If she gets drunk here, it will only be a matter of time before it gets out……this is the same as announcing that she is here.

Ah, drinking wine is also troublesome……muttering that, Louise left the inn.

The next place to go is a town called '''(修尔毕)''', from '''(托里斯塔利亚)''' it is a two days trip. The伯爵治理of this town, is connected with many streets, it is a big village. It is an ideal place to hide one’s identity temporarily.

In this town, Louise prepared a program.

After settling down in the inn, she took the most beautiful clothes from among the clothes she brought. Then, using the makeup she once bought in the ‘Charming Fairies Inn’, she put on a heavy makeup. From the bottom of her makeup props, she noticed the magic dye she used to rescue Tabitha. Louise dyed her striking pink wavy hair brown.

“With this, I will also become the perfect woman of the night”

Her clothes and her makeup were completely disproportionate but Louise was very satisfied. With this, no one would think I am a noble.

When evening came, Louise 矫揉造作地扭着腰来到酒场(might mean something like,"walked haughtily/proudly into a bar",not sure though) and ordered wine. Although the shopkeeper looked at Louise suspiciously, he still passed the things she ordered to her.

Louise wanted to pour the red wine into the cup but changed her mind. She was currently not a noble. If she wants to drink quietly, she must act appropriately.

“That’s right. An idling person like me should just drink straight from the wine bottle”

Louise grabbed the wine bottle and put her mouth on it, gulping down the contents. After drinking one-third of it in one breath, she started coughing intensely.

“Cough! Cough, Cough!”

Her face turned red all of a sudden. Louise who was not really good with wine, stared with hate at the wine bottle. Look, look, look, look……Saito’s face appeared on the wine’s surface.

“I hate you”

With squinted eyes, Louise muttered while she drank another mouthful of wine. But, with her drunken trance, she remembered the happy days she spent together with Saito……

The day when he got called out ... being rescued from the hands of a golem ... Dancing together for the first time ... and, the first time when their lips met.

The feelings in her chest，一个接一个鲜明地苏醒，made Louise become sad。

“Forget. Must forget. People who idle don’t get bound to longing”

Louise drank a mouthful of wine again. From the deep within the pub, a young drunkard stood up and went closer towards Louise’s direction. Looking up, his face was not welcoming.

“Miss, that’s a really bold way of drinking. Can I have a cup too?”

Louise lifted her eyes at the voice laced with alcohol.

“Move aside”

Well, don’t say that……the man reaching out to touch her shoulder was kicked by Louise and sent flying.

“Who do you think I am? You dare to touch the Duke!”

Louise stops speaking up to here. She cannot expose her noble identity. The man that was sent flying stares angrily at Louise.

“胆敢啥”

“I-I’m just a hostess. Idling away. Err, Cough. “

Louise put her hand up to lean against her chin, desperately pretending to be a hostess.

“That’s why I want to drink with you” Well, there’s nothing wrong with that.

“Don’t joke. Who wants to drink something with you……Ah!”

Louise moaned. The man grabbed Louise's hand.

“Let go! Let go of me quickly!”

She wanted to chant a spell but realized that she left her wand in her room. 虽然手舞足蹈地挣扎着，但毕竟无法与身强力壮的男人相抗衡。

“Even though I don’t know where you come from, you stubborn chick, but let me teach you a lesson”

The man dragged Louise towards the outside of the pub. The shopkeepers and the other customers turned a blind eye for fear they might implicated. In the end, Louise got dragged outside the pub.

“Let go of my hand!”

As Louise cried, she bit the hand of the man bitterly. The sweaty hand made her feel like vomiting.

“That hurts! What are you doing!”

The man jumped up and brandished his fist towards Louise.

“Help! Sai-“

Louise was filled with anger when she almost called out Saito’s name without realising it.

“I hate this kind of ‘you’”

“Very good!”

The man lowered his fist, Louise stood proudly. But before the man’s fist can touch Louise, he was knocked to the ground by an invisible bullet.

“I really can’t stand it I really can’t stand it I really can’t stand it”

From the darkness, a girl appeared, her chant like a whisper. Her body was dressed in a black dress wrapped with layers of white hemming. Inside the black headscarf was a doll-like fair face and shining green eyes.

“W-what are you doing! You jerk!”

The man who was standing was in a rage but when he noticed the short stick in the hand of the girl, his face was drained of colour.

“N-noble”

“Huh? I'm not a noble. However, because I am a magician I am able to use magic. Of course, to you, both sides are the same”

The girl smiled. At the same time, a strange formidable boldness from that upright face surfaced. "Darn," the man cursed, and then left.

Louise was temporary frozen on the spot; she hurriedly bent her head down to the girl.

“T-thank you for your help during that dangerous moment……”

“Nothing! It does not matter, right? Not injured are you?”

Louise shook her head.

“You are drinking here?”

The girl pointed at the pub. Louise nodded her head,

“Then, I’ll drink a little too. Can you accompany me? If it’s one person drinking, don’t you think its boring”

“Eh?”

For a moment, Louise was confused but before she could answer, the girl walked carelessly into the shop and she had to chase after her.

“I’m called Jeanette. What’s your name?”

干杯之后，叫做嘉内特的少女向露易丝如此询问。露易丝目不转睛地盯着嘉内特。就好像没有血在其中流淌一样的雪白肌肤。如人偶般的面容，以及服装。年龄、看起来和自己没有多大差别。

However……she can use magic but is not a noble. Mercenary or something.

But, looking at how she dresses up, she does not look like a mercenary. Who is she?

Noticing that Louise was staring at her suspiciously, Jeanette smiled.

“Relax. I’m not going to do anything to you. I am only trying to find someone to spend my time with”

Although suspicious ... but it seems she really no other motives. In short, she doesn’t seem to look like she knows her own identity.

而且露易丝对从这少女身上隐隐散发出的危险的空气感到在意。虽然看上去年纪和自己相仿，但就算是在这种可疑的酒场中也丝毫不见惧色处之泰然。周围的客人们也不时地偷眼望向这里，但却不见像刚才那样过来纠缠的人。看样子是被嘉内特所拥有的气势所压倒了的样子。

“I’m called……Vanessa”

不管怎样还是没有说出真名, Louise gave a fake name. This is the name of a popular actress in the past. It just happened that the actress’s photo was posted on the wall.

Jeanette looked at Louise’s face.

”I keep feeling that I’ve seen you before……must be an illusion”

Five days earlier, Louise and Jeanette past by each other at the street of德奥鲁尼艾鲁. 作为目标的才人所追赶的女子，正是眼前的Louise。

But，to已经终止委托的人，早已从嘉内特的头脑中消失，而且因为几乎只记得头发的颜色，眼前用魔法染料染成茶色头发的少女，完全不会让她想起与那时的女子是同一人物。

Louise , on the other hand was, at that point of time not in the mood to pay attention to these details so it is impossible to remember. You might say that she did not even notice that she passed by Jeanette.

“I think so. I have no impression of you”

Is it because of some reason come to find her? Louise secretly thought. Is she a Romalian spy or a detective that Saito hired to find her? She gave herself this answer.

But if that is the case, she would not say "seems to have seen you before", that kind of words. It should be that she is pretending not to have any relationship.

This sentence of Jeanette won over Louise’s trust.

And ...... Louise wanted to find someone to talk to. If this goes on she would only feel more and more lonely, drinking alone was also boring. The hearty mysterious girl in front of her is the suitable candidates to chat with.
“Can you say your name one more time?”

“V-vanessa”

“Fake, right? You’re not really good at lying”

“N-no, it isn’t a fake name……I am the idling Vanessa. The notorious Vanessa. I just arrived here!”

Louise sips the wine with a guilty expression.

“You are not a noble?”

Pu! Louise spit her drink out.

“No. I’m a bad woman. Bad! Woman!”

“I completely couldn’t tell. Because you…… “

Jeanette licked Louise’s cheek suddenly.
<center>[[Image:ZnT17-041.jpg|thumb|"That one did not know it right? Taste and smell can understand. You’re giving off the taste only a noble’s daughter of the 深闺 can have"]]</center>

"That one did not know it right? Taste and smell can understand. You’re giving off the taste only a noble’s daughter of the 深闺 can have”

Louise’s face turned red. Taste can understand……What’s going on? Although对于这种mysterious的敏锐感到叹服，但对于这种质问的羞耻感却更凌驾于其上。

“O-of course I know! Every day we sleep and talk together!”

“But, did he hug you before?”

Jeanette moved her face closer again.

“A noble like you is actually drinking alone in a place like this with weird dressing. In other words, you were dumped by that person. Or, you witnessed an affair scene? Oh, Oh, don’t tell me it is only a one-sided love? You felt restless and in the heat of the moment, you ran away from home. In order to prevent the search party to find your whereabouts, you dressed up like this. Is that the case?”

Her words hit a raw nerve; Louise's mind becomes blank despite a desperate attempt to cover up.

“D- don’t be stupid. If you want to be a fortune teller, you still have time. Go do it somewhere else”

“There is no need to hide it. There are two reasons for a young lady of your age to run away from their home. Falling out of love or had a fight with her parents. Only one of two. But, if it’s a fight with parents, you would not be drinking wine. It’s falling out of love, right?”

Jeanette laughed. Looks like this girl dressed in black and white is sharp. Louise turned her head to the side slowly.

“So what do you want? The thick-skinned Vanessa is very busy. I have no time to chat nonsense with a person like you. Just now, thank you. Now then, I’ll be leaving”

Louise kept feeling a sense of uneasiness, she wanted to stand.

Suddenly, her wrist was grabbed by Jeanette. Jeanette only stared intently at Louise. This tight gaze made Louise felt oppressed.

“You, I’m fond of you”

She could not help but feel her chest thumping hard. Louise tried very hard to suppress the strong heartbeats. W-what……the other party is a girl……

Nevertheless, Jeanette still exudes a certain charm. In this danger, she felt like she remembered something. It was her first time to encounter such a person, Louise was interested in her again.

“The risk of whatever and something whatever, does not matter. It already does not matter” Louise sat back in her chair.

“Well, cheers”

Jeanette touched the cup。

“Eh，is it so. As the best friend of a friend ……This really is a big blow”

“Yes. That kind of woman ……only色相is enough to see. Obviously her work is not something fantastic but she still has an arrogant look! Then that idiot……did not have any resistance to that dangerous 色相. Well, that idiot had no idea”

Louise poured out all her complains without thinking. She had already referred to Henrietta as ’That kind of woman’.

“Hug L-like this on the bed. Like this! Tightly! Don’t joke! W-Who does she think she is～～～～～～!”

Louise stomped on the floor angrily.

“Then he place his lips L-like this...... what exactly are they doing~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~! So enchanted ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~! Incredible! T-that woman actually ... said 'best friend' ... what kind of best friend! If stealing someone else boyfriend is necessary to be a best friend why don’t you say you’re desperately releasing hormones here and there? To tell you the truth, it’s just trouble. If you have so much time, go do your job properly! This kind of thing do it when you’re alone in the room, right, release as much as you like”

Her anger rose higher. Once she has spoken it out, Louise could not stop. One sentence followed by another, curses was spat out.

Then as if to quell her anger, Louise poured wine into her throat. Of course, although she cannnot stop talking, she was not so foolish as to say the name of the duo.

Jeanette smiled at Louise who was venting her anger,

“The friendship between women is not reliable”

“Yes……it really is like that”

“But that’s okay. Let me be your friend”

Jeanette went closer to Louise. Louise winced slightly. This girl……don’t tell me, is not the same?

Didn’t I hear this before?

Obviously a girl, yet she likes girls……

“W-what are you doing?”

Wanting to change the subject, Louise inquired. Indeed, she cared about this.

“That……how should I put it. Well, something close to a House of everything?”

“House of everything?”

“Hehe, Yes. As long as it is commissioned, it is basically acceptable”

Jeanette smiled as if she was implying something. House of everything? What is that? What kind of person?

“Only one person doing it?”

“A few brothers working together. Right now, big brother is negotiating the commissioned work. Only I am asked to wait on this street. Really! My brothers always treat me like a child! How rude!”

Jeanette sulked. This expression made Louise felt a sense of closeness. She remembered being treated as a child too including having anger issues……

However, this kind of feeling seems to have been a very long time ago. After shedding tears, memories like this ... it feels like someone else's story.

To the Louise who was dwelling in her past memories, Jeanette said in a pleasant voice.

“Do you have something you want to do?”

“Eh?”

“For example, revenge……I especially like you so I’m giving you a special discount”

“What are you saying? Don’t joke”

“I’m not joking……Anyway, what are you going to do next?”

Louise whispered with a sigh.

“Yes……I would like to go to a place where no one knows who I am, no one is to disturb my quiet days. But, this is difficult”

“Wait a while” , after Jeneatte finished saying that, she looked thoughtful。

“Erm——，In fact，I remember such a place……where is it?”

“R-really?”

Louise cannot help but ask.

“In the past, there was once an illegitimate child who was sent there. It will definitely adhere to your /I would like a life/condition of a place”

“Where?”

“Erm--，It’s over there……I don’t quite remember. I would like to ask my brothers, to know. They will come within two to three days, let’s wait here”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume17_Chapter1|Chapter1]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume17_Chapter3|Chapter3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Sword Art Online:Sound of Water, Sound of Hammer

2012-06-21T12:12:05Z

BloodTrinity: /* Sound of Water, Sound of Hammer */

==Sound of Water, Sound of Hammer==
'''''Aincrad 48th Floor'''''
[[Image: SAO_Lisbeth_Edition.jpg|thumb]]
'''''August 2024'''''

"Please reinforce it."

I stared hard at the face of my client, who placed a long sword in a white scabbard onto the counter while calmly saying that line, for roughly two seconds.

"...Wh-What is it?"

Upper body leaning away, the other party finally responded with a single cough.

"It-It's nothing. ...It's just that, I was wondering how long you're intending to drag this sword along."

It was a line meant as a light jab at that display of bashfulness, but

"It-It's fine, isn't it, me dragging it about. I like it, after all."

—and I was once again, at a loss of words at that reply. If we were to continue looking at each other face to face like this, that near unnoticeable reddish tinge on my cheeks would be exposed, so I hastily averted my face and spoke.

"Well, it's just like you to not even update your equipment though. Well then, please come along to the workshop."

Reaching my hands towards the counter, I lifted the long sword with my fighting spirit, going "Yoisho!".

The reason my face turned red was simple.

It was because three months ago, this slender long sword in my arms right now, «Dark Repulser», was what I— Lisbeth the smith, forged by swinging my smith hammer; in other words it was a player-made weapon. Furthermore, the black-haired, black-clothed one-handed sword user, Kirito, who just made the "I like it" comment, was the person I am ceaselessly in love with, ever since the day we met.

<center>* * *</center>

My shop, «Lisbeth's Equipment Shop» stood in the southern district of the main town area on Aincrad's 48th floor. It was somewhat average among the manufacturing-class player shops, with the sales area and workshop situated on the first floor, and the second organized into four rooms for the kitchen and bedrooms.

As for the reason it was valued highly despite that house plan, was due to the fact that it was furnished with a large water wheel at the back of the house, connected to a waterway. Various large-scale devices could be connected to the power transmitting axle that pierced through the wall, reaching into the workshop. For a bakery, a flour mill; as for a tailor, a weaving loom; and as such, for a smith, bellows or a sharpening wheel. Considering the merit of automating these tools that would originally require a player to push and turn them by hand, the thumping sound of its rotation that rang out regardless of day or night could be said to be rather pleasant.

Kirito appeared at the shop early in the afternoon, in the second summer of Aincrad. As it was a time when steadfast players secluded themselves in the hunting grounds or labyrinth areas, while the converse sipped away at iced drinks after a meal at bars or restaurants, there were no other customers within the shop.

I left the NPC, Hanna (female, estimated to be fifteen years old, surname, Heinemann) to tend to the shop, and moved towards the workshop while carrying the heavy sword. After Kirito, who came along, opened the door without requiring any additional prompting, the sound of the water wheel's rotation became remarkably louder.

"...It's such a relief that Aincrad's summers aren't that hot, really."

His impression was probably due to spotting the furnace burning red hot in a corner of the room, I thought, as I heard him speak from behind. I lowered myself onto the chair beside the anvil, unintentionally broke into a wry smile.

"If you care about the heat, you should just take that off when you're within the area, at least."

The trademark of Kirito, who possessed the cool title of «The Black Swordsman», was that black leather coat of his that extended below his knees; if one were to take up that sort of appearance in the real world during August, it would probably eventually result in heatstroke. Leaving the sheathed «Dark Repulser» on the anvil for the moment, I shifted my view to Kirito, who was leaning against the wall, and he had a bitter smile on while scratching his head.

"It's like, well, aside from sleeping, I just can't calm down without this on nowadays, you know..."

"That said, don't tell me you actually had the same one equipped since the first floor?"

Previously, when I was chatting with my close friend, Asuna, at this very spot, the topic ended up being Kirito's only set of clothes. According to her, it seemed that he had the same appearance ever since he got his hands on a unique rare, «Coat of Midnight», from the floor boss on the first floor.

At my question, Kirito smiled once again and shook his head.

"I do have to update my armor every now and then. This «Blackwyrm Coat» is the.. fourth generation, I guess?"

"Oh... That's a monster drop too?"

"Nope, it's player-made..."

That somewhat complicated expression that flashed past Kirito's face as he replied did not escape my gaze. Maintaining my smile, I pressed on without a moment's delay.

"Oh. Which shop is it from?"

"Well, that's... it's just something from A-«Ashley's»..."

"Ohh. Hehh. Is that so."

As I dragged my words out, Kirito made the truly conspicuous motion of averting his eyes.

Ashley was a charismatic seamstress, widely said to be Aincrad's number one. Although it wasn't like she was a business rival to me, a smith, she set up shop in Lindas like me, in the northern section, and it was thrice the size of mine (with two water wheels), not to mention the shop's name, «Ashley's», was one most could not help but to notice. In addition, the person in question was a considerable beauty in her early twenties.

Likely due to being aware that the defensive line-up in my Lisbeth Equipment Shop included lightweight armor for swordsmen using one-handed swords as well, Kirito babbled on with an expression on the verge of letting out a cold sweat effect.

"Nah, it's just that my build is based on leather armor and all, and the only tailor I knew that could handle a high grade raw material like black dragon leather was Ashley-san, so I really had no choice at all, you see..."

"I didn't even say anything, did I. But still, if I'm not wrong, wasn't it Ashley-san's policy on custom-made items to only take up requests that interested her?"

"Re-Really? I was, you know, referred there by Asuna, her regular customer... oh right, that's just like the first time I came to Lis's shop, isn't it. That time was a real disaster, eh, smashing that sword you were selling when I tried swinging it and..."

Upon getting to that point, he froze up with an expression that said "Oh-crap-I-stepped-on-a-land-mine", and I ended up bursting out in laughter, unable to suppress it any further.

"Ahaha... there's no need to make a face like that, that's nothing more than a good lesson to me now. Back then, I did make swords only focused on Accuracy and Quickness, without much care for their durability, after all. Swords that are strong with the system assistance are popular, but I realized that the swords that'll protect my customers' lives in a pinch are the durable ones..."

After my laughter settled down and I turned back to the anvil, I lifted «Dark Repulser» up once again. I gently pulled the sword out from its sheath, it was heavy enough for me to have no proper way of swinging it in actual combat even if I could carry it around with my STR.

The blade that was fairly slender for a one-handed long sword was silver, with a faint bluish tint. Asuna's beloved sword, «Lambent Light», was of translucent silver much like a crystal, but in contrast the appearance of this was exactly like that which often appears in fantasy works, «Mithril Silver».

"If I'm not mistaken, this is +39 at the moment, right?"

"Yep. In short, I'm challenging for that +40 today."

Kirito assented to my question without hesitation, but having a number of +40 as a reinforcement value wasn't quite common.

Every piece of equipment that existed in Aincrad possessed a property named «Reinforcement Attempts Count». As its name implied, it was the number of times one could challenge for a reinforcement on it, and that number fell by one each time, regardless of success or failure.

The value of the attempts count for «Dark Repulser» was 50, far more than the rest, among the swords I forged. And now, the remaining count was 8. In other words, the results of reinforcement thus far was 39 successes, compared to a mere 3 failures. Putting it into a success rate, it was at, erm... approximately 93 percent. This was a figure that could already be said to be a miracle, and if the information brokers were to get wind of it, they would likely come here straight away, sniffing for the trick to it. But still, even if they were to come, it's not like I knew the reason for it.

In any case, the reason why this sword that was forged three months ago could still be used by Kirito on the frontlines (currently the 70th floor), was mainly due to this terrifying reinforcement value. Players uninterested in weapon reinforcement mostly updated the arms they mainly used with each floor, but Kirito equipping the sword that I made for this long was a cause for happiness, and conversely, concern, as well.

As for why that was so, if one planned to boost the success rate of reinforcement to its maximum value, the quality and quantity of the raw materials required simply became outrageous. Even if he was a solo player, laying claim to all of the drop items, it was not difficult to guess that an immense amount of time was needed to gather all those raw materials.

—How about abandoning this sword, and advancing to a rare weapon dropped on the frontlines?

I wonder if I should be giving such advice, as a smith myself.

Probably, if it's a rare weapon at the class of the 70th floor's, by getting to around +20, its cumulative properties should be able to match this «Dark Repulser +39». And considerably fewer raw materials would be required for reinforcement compared to the present.

As I stared at the sword, I took in a breath of air, and opened my mouth.

However, the words that came out were—

"...The raw materials, you made sure to get all of them, right? If you're challenging for +40, I have no desire to do it without the probability fully boosted."

Stifling my inner thoughts, I spoke with my lips pouted, and Kirito nodded with a broad grin.

"Of course."

The right hand fitted into a fingerless glove (of course, made from black leather) nimbly manipulated a window. What materialized was an excessively large leather bag. Laying the sword down and peeking into the bag I received, metal plates that appeared undoubtedly high grade, along with fangs and horns of monsters, various types of jewels and such were tightly packed within.

Spreading those onto the floor to confirm their quantity would require a dreadful amount of time, so I tapped the bag with my finger, displaying a small window indicating its content. Tapping the sword atop the anvil next and hitting once again, on the reinforcement value shown on the small window, a sub-window with the information on the raw material items needed for reinforcement floated out.

If I were to drag the bag's window with my fingertip, the moment it got into contact with the sword's, it would automatically go into comparison mode, informing whether both contents are the same. If the items' names and quantities all turned blue, it was a complete match.

"Looks okay. But really now, it's amazing how you manage to gather this much every single time!"

After I voiced out a line that went against my actual thoughts again, Kirito casually shrugged his shoulders.

"Most of the items drop even at the frontlines, so they naturally pile up while mapping. There's only a small portion that I have to gather over at the lower floors, you know."

I knew just how difficult it was to gather the required amount of that «small portion», with me doing the same for my one-handed mace on occasions. But as expected, words opposing that left my mouth.

"Don't let the news that the clearers are rampaging about the lower floors get tattled on to the information brokers. I'm totally against getting onto the newspaper as «That Mr. Big Shot Bastard's favorite shop» or anything like that!"

"Hahaha, I limited myself to only hunt at the lower floors late at night, so it's fine."

"...Is that so. Well, that's fine, then."

Mapping the frontlines' dangerous labyrinth areas in the day, and after taking a mere short nap, switching to the tiresome work of gathering materials. That meant Kirito had kept up that sort of lifestyle for these three months. I checked his complexion with a sidelong glance on reflex, but that smoothness on his avatar was just like that of a girl's, without any sign of the fatigue that must have accumulated within him.

Chewing over the silent discord in my mind, I cleared away all of the windows with a single wave of my right hand.

"Well then, let's get started right away. What's the property you want?"

"Sharpness, please!"

My perpetually positive client gave a slight nod in return, and after I reached my hands out to the large forge, what could be said to be the main fixture of the room, I changed the menu from «Production» to «Reinforcement». Setting the details to Sharpness, I poured the raw materials for reinforcement, stuffed in the bag, into it.

Actually, there was a need to operate the bellows until the furnace burns bright red, but thanks to the water wheel, that process was currently automated. The small hand-carry furnace meant for street stalls used fuel, so bellows were unnecessary, but it did not have the capacity to take in this large quantity of raw materials.

The large furnace that easily swallowed down the objects, which numbered over a hundred, somehow appeared delighted as it burned ever stronger, and the mass of raw materials was liquefied in mere seconds. The blaze, which was orangey-red in color, turned into the silver used to represent the Sharpness reinforcement mode.

Without further delay, I thrust «Dark Repulser», extracted from its scabbard, into the furnace. The silver-tinted light wrapped around the blade, and right as it started gleaming brilliantly, I moved the sword to the anvil.

All that was left was to hit it with the smith hammer for the required number of times.

Although I really had no choice but to swing the hammer for close to two hundred and fifty times back when this sword was meticulously forged from the ingot, for reinforcement, whether challenging for +1 or +40, the number of hits needed was fixed at ten.

I unfastened my beloved «Zoringen Hammer +20» from the belt on my waist, and firmly held the grip, wound up with red leather.

Smith hammers were classified as tool items while being blunt-type weapons at the same time, so they naturally could be reinforced. That said, it was impossible to hit it with itself, so I had a sub-hammer exclusively for the sake of reinforcing it.

I matched my breathing with the lifting of my beloved hammer, the so-called 'beloved sword' of my own, that though not at the level of Kirito's tenacity, still took a good two months to reinforce. I held it still for a slight bit at its peak, and brought it down in one go.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kaan!*, a clear hammer sound. The sound I loved. Silver and orange mingled in the scattered sparks, springing onto the floor and vanishing.

Two times. Three times. When producing my goods for sale, or reinforcing the weapons of other customers, I was able to achieve a state of nothingness on the very first hit—or rather, I became entirely absorbed in the sounds and lights, but only when working on Kirito's sword did I end up getting my personal feelings involved.

Do protect that person; be sure to come back to this workshop with him; I would swing my hammer as I speak.

Four times, five times. As long as this sword stayed on Kirito's back, we were connected by a unique bond. I was unable to guard his back during the boss clearing battles like Asuna, but I could assist him by repairing his sword's durability, and increasing its reinforcement value.

Six times, seven times.

...However.

This bond would not last forever. «Dark Repulser»'s reinforcement attempts count would decrease by one yet again today, with 7 left. If it were to continue being reinforced at this pace, there would be two months left... it would wear out before the arrival of winter. If that happened, there would be no choice but to switch over to a new sword to continue fighting at the frontlines.

When that time came, it was not certain that Kirito would request for me to produce a new sword once again. No, that possibility was unlikely. To forge a sword with high specifications, overwhelmingly rare... in other words, extremely highly priced ingots were necessary, but a monster drop wouldn't cost even a single col. To Kirito who was always fighting at the frontlines, participating in all of the boss battles, not to mention having a rather high chance at obtaining the last attack bonus, there should be plenty of opportunities for him to get his hands on a rare one-handed sword.

Eight times. And the right hand of mine that caused the ninth hammering sound to echo out—stopped in midair.

I felt Kirito's confused gaze on my left cheek. But I could not bear to look in that direction.

Instead of swinging the hammer down, I embraced it close to my chest. «Dark Repulser», engulfed in a silver brilliance atop the anvil, was waiting for that final hit in silence. The duration of the reinforcement effect was three minutes. If that time passed by, the glow wrapping up the blade will extinguish, and the reinforcement would result in a failure automatically.

"...I..."

What leaked out from my lips was a quivering voice unfitting of the ever cheerful smith, Lisbeth.

"...I-I won't hit it anymore... Because... Be-Because when the attempts count runs out, this sword's role will... it will then..."

End.

Honestly—Honestly, if I really were thinking for Kirito's sake, I would have thought it better for that day to hurry up and arrive. If he were to advance to a new sword, reinforcing from +1 again, gathering materials will get much easier. My mind understood this, but my arm refused to move. With the hammer clutched to my chest, I could only tremble softly.

Then, I felt Kirito parting from the wall. Step by step, I could hear his muted footsteps stopped right beside me. The hem of that black coat fluttered as it spread out, the swordsman went down on his knees at my side.

"...Hey, Lisbeth. I... have a hunch."

It was a situation where it would have been perfectly fine for him to go, "Hurry up and hit it!" with anger as the client, but Kirito's voice was gentle. Since that night of the day we met, when he recounted various stories to me at the bottom of that dragon's nest; nothing has changed.

"...A hunch?"

I turned apprehensively, and those black pupils shyly blinked once, right in front of my own.

"Yeah. The frontlines are still on the 70th floor, and there's still thirty left above... but I wonder why. I have a hunch— no, a belief that when I fight the last boss of this castle, what I will be holding, is this «Dark Repulser»."

"...Why exactly, do you think so...?"

"Well, you see, the Cardinal System's the one who decided the title for this sword, right? «Dark Repulser», that which will repel darkness... there's no way such a name will be labeled onto anything aside from «end equipment»."

—Having said all that, he looked on at me with that impish grinning face for a bit, without any further words.

Normally, this would have been the point when I took a deep, looong breath, or jab in with a "Why are you running your mouth off like that". But for just this time alone, my lips too, twisted into a meek smile. I answered in a voice that was soft, but trembling no more.

"...That might be right. No... it will, definitely happen..."

"That's right. ...So, come on, that one last hit, finish it off with a klang."

"Yeah. I have a hunch too. This time too, will be a success."

I gently lifted the hammer that I was embracing up once again.

I inhaled a deep breath, stopped, shut my eyelids, and whispered to the sword.

—Sorry for the suspense. You, with your master, have always driven away the darkness from around me, haven't you? I'll believe too... that one day, a time when that light of yours shines upon all of the people imprisoned in this castle will arrive.

Tenderly, and thus, strongly, the hammer swung down.

Ten times.

<center>* * *</center>

The right hand clothed in a black leather glove firmly gripped the hilt of the «Dark Repulser +40» I held out.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Swish, swish* the blade flashed with nearly no hint of its weight, dispersing a prismatic display of radiance into the air. Finally, the sword blade slid into its scabbard with a fluid sound, and its owner smiled, seemingly pleased.

"Yeah, with this, the 70th floor boss can just come at me."

"If you're going to say that, don't you dare go tumbling over accidentally right in front of the boss, like on the 69th floor. That report got on the front page of the newspaper, and even I got ashamed over it, you know."

"Y-Yes... Sorry about that..."

Before the smith, Lisbeth, with her arms folded, was the swordsman, Kirito, scratching his head. We had completely returned to how the two of us usually were; it felt somehow comforting, yet just a little lonesome.

Stifling those feelings, I stretched out vigorously.

"O-Oof... Haah, well, anyway, I'm glad it succeeded. Even if the probability was fully boosted, there are still times when it fails. No way will I be accepting another reinforcement attempt this stressful for a while."

I mentioned those lines casually, but upon hearing it, an awkward expression surfaced onto Kirito's features for some reason.

"...What's the matter?"

"N-Nah, that's... actually, just how should I say this, the timing just happened to cross over today..."

"...The timing?"

With that, the swordsman opened his storage window and stored «Dark Repulser». Following that, with some swift manipulation, what materialized above the window was wrapped in a scabbard of black leather, a long sword that gave off an intense presence that I could feel, even from where I stood.

"...I was thinking that it would be nice if I could entrust the +40 for this guy to you as well..."

Those words, along with the sword which was brought before me, «Elucidator», another one that was precious to Kirito, made me gaze at him in silence for several seconds.

"Haa——" And I let out a deep, long sigh.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Sword Art Online|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User:BloodTrinity

2011-09-05T11:57:46Z

BloodTrinity:

Hi to all you guys out there name's BloodTrinity. You guys can call me Bt xD My friends call me a closet otaku, the reason? Im addicted to anime, manga and light novels but i can read little to no japanese :3 Need help editing? Just give me a call and it shall be fixed

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume13 Chapter2

2010-11-29T18:01:11Z

BloodTrinity: /* Chapter 2: Saito's Decision */

===Chapter 2: Saito's Decision===

The fifth month of the year, the month of Eir , is already half over as it is the day of Eir in the week of Aiello. The sun lit all of the Academy’s four central courtyards as the sky was clear.

After school，the students who had finished their classes would go to their favourite courtyard,to discuss where to go during the vacations，in Tristania’s new tavern，discussing with each other,The Ball of Frigg which had been scheduled for Diuz’s week has been delayed… talking about everything to kill time.
However, the students has seen this cheerful atmosphere been broken by unexpected intruders.

“Aaaaaaaaaahhhh! The shameless chevaliers have arrived!”

“Everybody! This isn’t good! Run!”

The girls’ screams went thought the Austri Plaza, and the boys lifted their eyebrows. Against these egotist guys who only have good memories（in the end, that is to say they received treatments worse than bugs), they can’t forgive them.

Walking magnificently in this bunch of despising gazes are the members of the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit. They were having a solemn expression from the beginning to the end, separated in two columns as they walked forward.

Commander Guiche, who is leading them, raised his false rose-like flower.

Malicorne, who was behind him, shouts: “Squadron! Stop! ”

Shaaa! Their movements stopped at the same time. This is the fruit of their training. To the knights’ corps, “moving forward” is an important job. It looks like the one hour training they had every day has effects.

Guiche lowers his raised wand.

Then, Malicorne shouts loudly again: “Squadron! Prepare yourselves! ”

The students of the Knights’ squadron,took out things from their backs in a "Bang". Instead of wands, it was brooms. They were using big brooms made of fern leaves.

“Targets! All kinds of trash in Austri Plaza! Wipe! Wipe! Wipe!”

The squadron scatters while shouting “Waaaaaah” and they start cleaning in a ，“Shashashasha”.
These were all of Academy of Magic’s nobles in the neighbourhood.
They throw food scraps and empty bottles as they please.
Normally it was the maids and servants who patiently clean.

As for why the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit has to clean the plaza after school, it was because of what happened three days ago. It was the punishment the Academy gave them because they peeped into the girls’ bath.
Malicorne, withdrew and approached the area where school girls were gathered.

“Yaaaaaaaaaaah! The shameless knight is coming! ”

Malicorne, his face showing a smile mixed of perversion and joy，jumps and flies to the middle of the schoolgirls.

“How can you, young ladies, throwing trash on the ground as you wish…”

The girls, who saw Malicorne in this state, fled one after another.

“Don’t come here! Don’t come! ”

“But, there is trash there too… on the ground… ” Thus, Malicorne, unaware that he is showing a joyous expression, goes near the girls.

“Ma, Malicorne-sama…”

In the middle of the fleeing girls, there was an honest black-haired maiden already in the squadron who had listened to Malicorne’s poems. (Volume 12, chapter 5)
“Ah Ah, it is Brigitta. Are you alright?”

Brigitta contained her tears towards her forehead where sweat wass shining and shouted at Malicorne, who had a bright smile on his face.
“Malicorne-sama you liar! I didn’t think, didn’t think, didn’t think that you would actually peep at people when they bathe!”
Malicorne, who wass picking trash, said as if he was speaking to himself. “I’m a man”

“Malicorne-sama…”

“… sometimes when you know that you will lose, you still have to keep fighting!” Huu… ，Malicorne smiled faintly.

“I don't understand what you mean! Ma, Malicorne-sama is the trash among people! ”

“Bang”, Malicorne’s back went stiff.

“Trash…, you said trash…, Hahaha… ”

“Withdraw what you just said! It doesn’t even worth trash! ”

The joyful Malicorne rolls on the ground and starts to convulse. He really is a difficult round-stomach man.
On the other side, Commander Guiche’s face has a nervous expression, and is cleaning the ground with his broom. Suddenly the ground surface starts to shake. Guiche’s familiar, the mole, appears. Quickly Guiche’s tears blurs his vision.

“Verdandi! ” Guiche quickly kneels down, and holds his dear familiar’s head.

“… Forgive the shameful me. Forget the fault I’ve committed because of thoughtless moment!”
The mole Verdandi uses his claws in a form of hand to touch Guiche’s head.
“Actually you say thoughtless moment? You dare to say that while having a thoughtless moment all the time!” A harsh voice comes from behind the gentle Verdandi.

“Montmorency!”

Certainly, the girl with a dazzling blond curled hair standing there is Montmorency. She looks downwards to Guiche, who is kneeling on the ground, and says while looking at him with a cold gaze.

“At least now I know～～～what kind of guy you are. Goodbye.”Montmorency opens the wine bottle she is holding, and dumps it on Guiche’s head.

“You said goodbye! What does it mean! Montmorency! ”Guiche, his head soaked of wine, shouts.

“It means what it means literally. I say, you should have known when I rejected your invitation for the dance.”

“Aaaaaahhh.”Guiche holds his head on the ground. Legends say that couples at the Ball of Frigg will be together forever. Although there isn’t any proof, the charm is still a charm.

But, since the peeping affair, Guiche didn’t have the opportunity too have a conversation with Montmorency. He had planned to use the opportunity of next week’s ball to invite her as a dancing partner. To be on good terms with her, he would hold a giant bouquet of roses and say: “This is a bouquet that is not yet completed. And the last flower… is you.” There was only Guiche who can use this comparison to invite her. But Montmorency ignored Guiche’s hand, turned her head and left. Guiche, holding the rose bouquet, stood expressionlessly and didn’t move.

“Then, is it the sign that we are breaking up!”

“Exactly. Don’t speak to me again. So goodbye. ”

Guiche hung his head deeply, cursing his foolishness.

Reinart, who decided to assume the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit affairs, was working like an ascetic, picking trash far away.

“It looks like Reinart is really serious… you really can’t trust someone by his appearance!”

“Hush! This kind of the guy is the scariest! There should be unthinkable thoughts in his mind!”

Reinart, unable to bear the whispers of the girls, looked up and said:

“No! I tried to stop them! I tried at the very beginning! But, But… ”

Looking at the students encircling Tiffania from far, Reinart furiously lies on the ground. “Aaaaaaah! At that time I was just thinking whether they are real or not… Oh God, founder Brimir, please accept your sincere servant, my deep regrets! I decide to whip myself to punish the shameless me! ”
Reinart chants an incantation, and created an air whip. After, he slowly takes off his clothes, and uses the air whip to continuously hit his back. The schoolgirls on the scene all ran away.
The other guys’ situations are similar. Their bodies reluctantly shiver. They clench their teethes, trying to resist to their circumstances.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume14 Chapter2

2010-10-16T11:33:37Z

BloodTrinity: /* Part 2 */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}


===Chapter 2: The Third Annual Enthronement Ceremony===
=== Part 1 ===

The coronation third anniversary commemoration ceremony of the pope was to be held north-east from the city of Romalia at the border of the Town of Aquileia and Gallia. The festival is quite big so it could end in a span of two weeks.

The departure for Aquileia from Romalia was set by the Cathedral of Our lady. At the courtyard which is surrounded by five towers and in this enormous tower, each civil service employee, the officer and the priests are to be boarded to the dragon ship where the crest of the respective sector is drawn. On this tower, the ship anchored to wait for the arrival of the Pope. Then as for the pier, only with the permission of the Pope is allowed be used.

A knight that rides a Pegasus flew over the church who will guide the ship to the destination.

Every one of the Ondine water spirit knights including Guiche who will accompany Henrietta was scheduled to leave by ship but the ship was delayed with certain circumstances.

All in main tower of the large saintly hall like the balcony with the pier which is projected, they waited for the arrival of their companion.

"Geez, Saito's not here yet."

Malicorne murmured anxiously.

''Yes''

''Even though the departure time is approaching, it's important to show that we're in our top form. Because we haven't been training properly yesterday, everyone was all tired out from training too hard.''

"Nevermind, I don't think I'd be scared with a cold shoulder don't you think?"

One student, said in a voice a little angry. Everyone in the Ondine Knight were told about Gallia's conspiracy on the Pope.

You could say that they'd probably will aim for the Pope to make them the highest authority with Halkeginia. Even if they knew the conspiracy of Gallia. What they do not know is what they are planning. So they were prepared for anything against them.

They wouldn't show the fear attacking them.

With the arrival of the students and commoners they all are ready to leave... But Malicorne groaned with a sigh after an awful training with Guiche.

"Stop mumbling and thinking. You're acting like a ghost when defeated by my Valkyrie."

"That's nothing compared to the one who fought an army of 70,000. So I won't be afraid of Gallia."

While Malicorne nods, he reassures himself and denied the fact he's still afraid.

Soon, Reinard who was quiet the whole time opened his mouth.

"Oh, that reminds me. I saw Saito yesterday."

"What did you say?"

Everyone looked at him with a serious face and the atmosphere became dense.

"I-I don't really know everything! I just saw him with Louise at the church."

"Spit it out!" Malicorne complained as Reinard scratched his head.

"Because of that... I couldn't disturb Saito. Even though i never go out with girls. I understand his feelings. The day before a dangerous mission, they would like to be able to at least spend some time together..."

"... I guess, you can say we're the same." Gimli said as Guiche rubbed his neck.

"Saito... always has been facing alot of dangerous situations. He's always making the enemy drink his own boiling water again and again. We'll do our best to be like him."

With the appearance of Agnes and Henrietta, Louise and Tiffania also appeared. With Guiche's eyes bulging round, he looks at Louise's clothings.

"W-Why are you dressed like a nun?"

Louise and Tiffania were dressed like nuns. Here and there, which there were lines of orange thread running to the joints, made it seem comfortable. The figure which shows a cross from the neck was visible on the cute maiden.

"She decided to participate in the ceremony as a nun." Agnes explained.

Tiffania's large, pointed ears were entirely covered by the hood. It's much more better than her usual hat. It was one of the people of the church who gave a hand in sewing the cloaks. It was a perfect fit on them.

Tiffania seems to be brighter than usual.

However, Louise was making a face not usually shown. Grasping the cloak tightly she wanted to murmur something but couldn't. Guiche felt uneasy when he saw such expression on Louise.

Henrietta doesn't know anything that happened before. It was a dangerous question that she asked when she opened her mouth.

"Have you seen Saito recently? I didn't see him at all."

Guiche lifted his face.

"I was having that in mind too. Louise, where's Saito? I saw him with you all day yesterday."

Louise was holding onto her cloak tightly . Henrietta noticed something strange and asked Louise.

"Louise, you look like you knew what happened."

Louise took a deep breath and told everyone.

"Saito has returned."

Everyone was stunned with Henrietta's wide eyes staring at Louise. Tiffania bit her lips and Guiche asked Louise with a surprising voice and hoping he is right.

"H-He went back to the Academy?"

Louise grabbed his collar.

"He returned to his world."

Everyone just stood there like a statue after hearing those words from Louise.

"Louise! What happened? Tell us everything!"

Guiche panicked as he held her shoulder. She slowly shook his hands off of her and said.

"Saito came from the East don't you know?"

The Ondine Knights nodded. Everyone knew that there's an area to the East from here.

"... He received letters from his mother who was looking for him."

"So you returned her request?"

Louise nodded as Malicorne hold his head and moans.

"So that's why, this has gone abit too fast. This is too difficult at a time like this."

Louise showed a stern look.

"What are you talking about? At times like this, it shouldn't be always Saito who do this! Until now, how many times Saito has fought for us? You're nobles! You should depend on yourselves! You-"

Louise bit her lip, digging into her mind finding words to say.

"In any case, we can not have Saito fight with us from now on."

Malicorne then said with a troubled voice.

"I didn't know... Saito meet us. But, somehow, he wanted to meet his mother again?"

Louise closed her eyes for a while... and nodded. She then became pale, grasping her cloak yet again and started murmuring something, like a prayer to God.

Suddenly, the boys of the Ondine Knight strongly swell the face of Louise.

"Prayers can wait till later. We wanted to ask you something. Can we have your attention?"

"Alright."

"It's just that, we haven't seen Saito's home right? Have you seen it?"

Louise shook her head.

"I looked at it."

"What did you do?"

"I can't tell."

Everyone was standing next to Louise, Henrietta became aware of the strained face and stopped further pursuit... Since it's a secret, the air became denser.

The words of Louise stimulated everyone. Everyone was trying to think of something but couldn't, even the Ondine knights can't do anything.

"This is no good! No good at all! He left you as a familiar, isn't that too selfish?"

"That's not the kind of thoughts you should be thinking!"

Malicorne was puzzled.

"Is that so? If he's not having those selfish thoughts. Then in that case, he would be fighting alongside with us wouldn't he? Or so I think."

Everyone nodded. Louise wanted to say something but was interrupted by Henrietta.

"Do you intend to shame me?"

With the officials of Romalia around they stared at the Queen exchanging glares and seemed interested.

With the attention of the Queen. The boys made a flustered face.

"It's a problem to have been short of one knight. I have chosen a brave knight as the member of the squad, but..."

So being said with the attitude of dignity, the boys became humble. Henrietta started walking when Louise was urged, to the pier extending from where she stood. The Ondine knights looked at each other and was about to follow silently.

=== Part 2 ===

Louise enters her cabin that was prepared for them and began to pray as she kneels on her bed. Tifania was staring at Louise across the room with concern.

She was obviously confused with the sudden event.

''What does she mean by 'Saito returned'?''

She once heard a story in the Westwood of Albion that there was a 'another world'.

''... She said that letters were received by his mother from another world. I didn't know letters can be sent from a different world. But since Louise said so, it is probably true.''

''Speaking of which, when he was with me in the village, he was talking about his hometown and began crying. I consoled that time with him.''

Tifania was having a mixed emotion. ''I'm happy that there is a way for him to go back to his hometown, when I think about it, he has this lonely feeling. We went through a lot of trouble together and helped each other, but this is a sudden turn of event.''

She wanted to know the full story from Louise but couldn't interrupt her praying that time.

She felt disturbed as she folded her arms under her chest, then the door knocked.

Stood there was Henrietta accompanied by Agnes.

"Henrietta-sama"

Henrietta approached Louise but she didn't noticed her as she continued to pray.

"Louise, stop praying for a while and please face to me."

Louise finally lifted her face to Henrietta. Though Her Highness kept staring at her for a moment.

She remembered the spell casted by the Pope 'World Door'.

"Louise, did Saito really go back to his world? I've spoken to one of the saint about this and said something similar. So does Saito really go back there?"

Louise closed her eyes and nodded.

Then why would she sent him back?

They would like to open a detailed story, but now there is no time.

Henrietta placed her hand on Louise's shoulder and whispered to her ears.

"We'll talk about this later on."

Henrietta went to the cabin of the Ondine Knights and gave them immediate instructions to ensure they are not in a rush on any case. But the words of the Queen isn't like an instruction of the Queen, though, they just nodded.

She went back to her cabin with Agnes at the back.

With her elbow at the side of the window she was watching outside the window as tears slowly flow down her cheeks. The light shone the tears as it flows down.

While letting tears flow, she understood how the familiar of Louise was independent. Even though he has not much relations to this world, she wonders how much he cares about this world.

''He is now back to his own world.''

'This isn't a blessing'

''Until now I've always made mistakes. Now, I have to somehow know all this by myself. Because I am the Queen...''

So being able to think with reason, the tears continued to flow from the eyes of the Queen.

She wasn't ready for the sudden farewell, that was what she thought.

From the other side of the waterway, the boat sailed from Romalia and the pope Vittorio appeared from the crowd that gathered on the open space of the Maltailago dock.

They were there near the border town of Aquileia, and Galia, which was made from a combination of waterway of several artificial island and it was filled with sand and stones. Over the narrow waterway through the city, the city was a maze-like, it was said in its history that it intrigue with romance in as many ways as it was.

The pope Mark slowly descended the ship on to the water level, they barely saw the land ahead of them. Unfortunately, the sea level rose and the tides went up high that the waves splashed the ship and happened to almost flood the dock... The bad news was the gathered group of Aquileia were quite upset that they were bathed in sea water. But one of them absorbed the water and drained them out.

Apparently, this sea water was the Holy Water that was treasured by the people of Aquileia.

They were arriving sooner than it could have. So pope Mark sped up much to the noise made by the people out there celebrating.

Just a rough landing they boarded the Fune and was slowly approaching the quay of the square. The painter is released, fixing Fune.

When they arrived, pope Mark released the ramp connecting to the land and the saintly band that sung hymns as they walked across the ramp. The fune at the sides of the green gunwale were then installed, and the cloth made of purple coarse fabric was laid down from the central part of the ship's deck to the end of the mouth of the ramp.

At the end othe the ramp were Mayor of Aquileia with Lord Letsosonic together with the other Archbishop. They greeted the honored guests with hospitality.

The first ones who came down the ramp were a group of saintly knights. They wore purely white mantle that covered most parts of their body.

After a long procession of knights that came down the ramp, there followed by the Pontifical College of Romalia. This too was a long line where they came down the ramp being greeted. It was all the same.

After a while there came cheers of joy.

The next group that came down the ramp was from Tristain. Queen Henrietta diligently walked down the ramp with the company of two maiden at her side together with the Ondine Knights that covered back and front of her. The people of Aquileia were extremely proud to have the Queen as their ally. Henrietta was pretty popular amongst them.

''Long live the Queen!'' mingled with the sound of the people of Tristain, Henrietta responded and waved back lightly.

And... When, all those honored guests showed up the starring actor of this day showed the form to the pioneer, the area suddenly became quiet. Dispersing the hat to the boy of the water seller who yell ''Hari!'' was being lifted, the saintly sign was cut before the chest.

When Ages pope III and Vittorio Serevare arrived at the dazzling glory, the people of Aquileia sighed.

"The light which is shouldered in order for you to fall, you are moved." Vittorio said.

Vittorio raised her hands, and smiled at them ..., she had broken the silence that moment, there were cheers so big that it echoed throughout the place.

The pope arrived at the the party that night. The others were at Cathedral of St. Lutia Aquileia, they gathered around a large round table where they had a meeting.

Tiffania and Louise were sitting next to Henrietta who was accompanied by Agnes. Guiche made a strained face just being around them.

The other side of the circle were the officials of Romalia.

The pope was next to Sardinia and near by was Julio who brought the other knights with him. Next to them was the Mayor of Aquileia, High Priest of St. Lutia Church.

They heard the mayor's plan. The mayor said with a worried face,

"I understand that we've planned this... but are the aims of Galia truly be what's here?"

To avoid confusion, indeed the legendary "leaders of emptiness," is trying to talk to that do not.
Vittorio is a smiling face beings "Unazu" was.
"It is true.'s Gaul that" incompetent king "is Harukeginia want to be king. So, it is disturbing this Watakushi God and founder."
The Pope himself said so without hesitation, the mayor amount of "forehead" wipe the sweat off of "Fu" was. Honestly, they have this trouble started, each in his office why were full of tears and feeling put out.
"Even so, that risk is still the Holy 御身 under ..."
Third anniversary of the coronation ceremony heard, a few priests and priestess Pope "witch" with, keep praying all the time.
Meanwhile, the city came flocking from all over the Harukeginia believers, queue up to catch a glimpse of the pope pray.
Mazare to the spectators, and the Gallic any action, thought and popes. The mayor's plan was a nightmare. Should the Pope If we fail to guard, leaving his name to become mayor in history as incompetent and allowed the assassination of Pope Omeome.
"Mayor Hall concern" Yuri Created by "is natural. However, we will engage the enemy in airtight lineup of water."
Julio stood up and began to write this plan on the blackboard.
"As you know, scary is the magic of" first
Using the chalk, drew a drawing of the church Julio.
"So, to use a spell accidental enemy barrier around for the magic tool to send a Detect Magic around the church."
Julio is shown around the church, they got an indication of the number.
"Of course, stick" rod "is not taken into during a visit. But if in some way ... to use magic, use the moment you are caught out by this unit, surrounded by his knights around chanting will be captured immediately by "
The mayor's face was something comforting.
"Not only that. Of course, the Pope around" air shield "severalfold the" What will "stretch to protect the 御身 it. The usual magic and a gun, I would not go anywhere."
That security, then nods to the priest and the mayor looked at each other.
Everyone seemed to have 感Ji入Tsu the plan, the person was not convinced that the person floating face.
Tiffania be.
She heard the story ... ... not quite understand, "she said Fu," he felt a drop. Childhood "When," and killed the mother of the house elf came aboard, it was the Knights received a positive order of King Albion.
The group of state level, if you want to eliminate nuisance once ... really, when would it take this blow in the game, would use a plot? And what it means to take an assassin?
If you really to destroy, would not you use another way?
Reliable, error-free way ....
Tiffania hesitantly gave a hand.
"Westwood misses. Or what?"
Looking at the beaming smile Tiffania Julio.
", Yes .... Do you want to question?"
"Sure."
"That ..., in which people that great so, arrogance" presumption "and I think, though it was in mind. And ..., what you gonna do When I put the troops if the Gaul ? "
The Henrietta | Smile "gentle smile" floating out.
"Mr. Tiffania, not worry about that. And the venerable Gallic kingdom. Is a full-fledged member of the alliance of kings. Kista reckon with as opposed to face" Mentsu "is that you. I had no break-border alliances Wang imitate them to move beyond the "imitation" is ... "
To say there is anyone else Henrietta "who" do not laugh I noticed that too. Julio beings are "Unazu" while we affirm the words of Tiffania.
"I would say that possibility is five minutes."
"What did you say?"
Henrietta's pale face, "wearing it" becomes. Calmly, he continued Julio.
"Until last week active military actions in Gaul was not found near the border. Now, however, new information came in, so we must be very telling as well.'s Against our forces is a roster, each regiment stationed four thousand nine knights led by the church's elite force close to the border, "Yuuton speak" is inside. thereon to our fleet is kept Maria imperial Russia. to compete in this fleet air force, the Gaul "Fleet Vehicle" only "
"What forces gathered near the border? Provocation or not!"
Henrietta is up, screaming.
"If you take all well and good, and provocative. Makes our job easier."
"It has a different story! Your Holiness, are you a war you going?"
Vittorio shook his head.
"We have not. The cause is the Gaul."
"You do not have a bar and told to bleed between British Muslims do not mill! To dry, the tongue, and to prepare for war! Not understand the meaning!"
"Have no use because, if you want something that can be done with a single blow. I think I planned this. To worry anyway. Gallic army is certainly strong, the hand is striking 打Tsubeki Trout "
"Cowardice" cowardly "It is! I will hide you to date!"
"Henrietta Temple"
Gentle, yet dignified Vittorio in a low voice said. His voice is like magic in was full of impressive silence would be open to all. Henrietta is a lip bite "or" closing out "and" Show details and shake your head.
, "I hate war and I said that, we do not deny that possibility never. For all situations, only provides a way to counter that."
"Sophistry ..." Ben came "It is. Coronation place for the three year anniversary celebration Why choose Aquileia near the border of Gaul and this could finally really understand. The enemy to withdraw from the conspiracy no. ... It is a war. "
Including the sad voice said Vittorio slightly.
"The choice is not in Watakushi. Is strictly Gallic. Possibilities and is now a quarter past five minutes."
The mayor and the High Priest had been very faint content of the conversation. It is a story from the third anniversary of the coronation ceremony of a sudden war, do not blame them. Tiffania even, horror of this situation led to pronounce his body in his arms, "because it" is holding the shivering.
Gishu while I decided what was a duck in a ceiling with their eyes closed. Agnes has always looked much the same. Knight Corps captain who is also the church, like changing the color.
Henrietta is one up and looked at Louise's side sit in silence.
"... But unfortunately that happens is Kanaimasenu cooperation. Watakushi because the instruments of war never accidental Louise, from its I promised his father succeeded. Louise Let's go."

=== Part 3 ===

=== Part 4 ===

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume2 Chapter7 - MTL

2010-09-04T05:28:08Z

BloodTrinity: /* Chapter Seven: The Prince of a Dying Country */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Seven: The Prince of a Dying Country===

Saito was caught and imprisoned by the pirates. It seemed like the Marie Galante's crew had helped to take over the ship.

Since Saito's sword and Wardes and Louise's wands had been taken, their hands and feet were not restrained. Without their wands, mages, are just like the weaponless Saito, were harmless. Though the same could not be said about Louise.

In the background, one could see wine barrels, cereal sacks and gunpowder casks disorderly thrown around. Heavy cannonballs were piled up in the corner of the room.

Wardes explored such cargo with a great interest.

Saito sat down in the corner of the hold, frowning because of the pain in his injured arm.

Louise looked at Saito with a worried expression after seeing him in such a state.

"...What? As I thought, the injury hurts after all."

"It's nothing." Saito said snappishly.

"It's not nothing - show me!" Louise forcefully gripped Saito's arm and tucked up clothes.

"Kya"

It looked really awful. The Masked Man's lightning spell had inflicted a severe injury going from shoulder to wrist on his left arm. Moreso it seemed to be getting worse; his shoulder was having awful convulsions.

"Is that not awfully burnt?! Should I feel relieved now?!" Louise shouted. She stood up and started knocking on the door

"Somebody! Somebody come!"

The guardian stood up.

"Eh?"

"Water! Is there a mage? We need a water mage! There is an injured person! He needs to be healed!"

"There is no such person."

"Lies! It is so!"

Wardes who was taken aback, watched Louise dumbfounded. Saito gripped Louise's shoulder.

"Be obedient. You are the prisoner here."

"No! I won't, you are injured!"

"Stop saying that!" Saito shouted. Louise cringed because of his's threatening attitude, and her pupils started getting moist. However, she gulped down her saliva and tried to fight back the incoming tears.

"D-do not cry."

"I am not crying. There is no master who would cry in front of her familiar!"

Saito turned his face away.

"I see."

"I would never cry in front of you."

Louise walked towards the other wall and sat down facing away from Saito, her body shivering. Saito headed towards Wardes and tapped his shoulder.

"Please comfort her"

"Why?"

"Aren't you Louise's fiancé?"

Wardes nodded and turned towards Louise, and hugged her shoulders from behind, comforting her. Saito collapsed on the ground, averting his eyes from Wardes and Louise. The pain in his arm kept on getting worse. It was his own fault for stopping Louise from helping him.

''It's a suitable punishment for such a worthless being like myself.''

"My punishment... Doesn't hurt that much. Uwaa-"

His muttering was interrupted by the door opening as a fat man with a plate of soup entered.

"Rice."

When Saito, who was near the door, tried to take the plate of soup. The man suddenly lifted the plate up.

"Only after you answered a few questions."

Louise, whose eyes looked puffy, stood up.

"Ask."

"What business do you have in Albion?"

"Traveling." Louise said with a decisive voice, putting her hand on the waist.

"Tristain's noble, why would you travel to Albion? Why would you be sightseeing in such place?"

"I do not have to tell you such things."

"Still pretending to be tough, despite being scared and crying?"

Louise turned her face away as the pirate started laughing. She grabbed a plate with soup and water to throw at him, but...

Saito took it from her.

"Hey!"

"I cannot eat a soup made by such people!"

Louise turned her face away again.

"It's not healthy to stay hungry."

When Wardes said so, Louise took the plate of soup with a pouting face.

Three people ate the same soup from one plate, though in normal circumstances that would never happen.

Wardes leaned onto the wall with a tired expression on his face.

Louise tore up the sleeve of her shirt and soaked it in water, trying to cool down Saito's wound with it.

"It's alright."

"It's not alright!" Louise stared firmly at Saito with her puffy eyes. "Because, you are my familiar, you have to listen what I tell you!"

Saito averted his face. Louise, who was treating his arm softly, looked up at him.

"What is it?"

"You have more important duties to care about."

"It is so, but an injury is also very important! Clear?!"

Saito kept on looking away, before noticing the barrels with gunpowder.

"We could escape by using that."

"Eh?"

Louise suspiciously followed Saito's look. Saito opened the barrel and filled the plate with gunpowder.

Wardes muttered tiredly.

"And where would you run? Only emptiness surrounds us."

Saito sat down again with a thump.

"...but, sitting like that and doing nothing..."

At that time, the door opened again. This time it was a thin pirate standing before them. The pirate looked at the three with piercing eyes and asked.

"Good evening, are you the aristocrats going to Albion?"

Louise did not answer.

"Oi oi, judging from your silence it's truth. Although we do not look like that we respect nobles, thanks to the aristocrats our business goes well."

"But, isn't this a warship of rebels?"

"No no, though we are employed, we are involved in the fifty-fifty relationship with both sides. We are related to both factions. So how is it? Are you nobles? If it is true, then you will be let go free in the closest port."

Saito felt relieved. Since Louise was an aristocrat everything could be settled peacefully then. Also, they would be taken to the closest port.

Louise, however, did not nod her head in agreement and kept on glaring at the pirate's forehead instead.

"How dare you have anything to do with those dirty rebels? Do not disregard Albion nobles. I myself am one of the noble families. Albion is still a kingdom, as the royal family is still a legitimate government in Albion. Because I am an aristocrat who comes here on behalf of Tristain, I am, in other words, an ambassador. Therefore, I demand an ambassador's treatment from you."

Saito widely opened his mouth and muttered. "Are you an idiot?"

"Who are you calling an idiot? The idiot is you! Trying to act cool while being injured this badly!" Louise angrily turned to Saito and shouted.

"But! You should choose the time and place for your straightforwardness better!"

"Shut up! You are my familiar and you should listen to what I say! Anyway, show your arm! Hey!"

The surprised Saito clasped his arm. While Louise tried to pull Saito's arm with a jerk.

The pirate laughed after seeing such scene.

"Honestly, you should stop doing that!"

"You are wrong, I can't let you be hurt so carelessly." Louise asserted.

"Eh?" Saito said in a surprised voice.

"It's because you are my familiar... t-that's why..."

"I'll go to report to the Boss then."

The pirate left laughing.

Saito was so surprised that he wasn't able to reply to Louise properly.

"Arm, show it."

"Don't act this way. Aren't there more things to be concerned of? Like our present situation."

Louise responded decisively "I won't let such things take me down as long as we have the slightest chance to survive."

Louise stood up straight. Though the thought of marrying Wardes made her feel funny at the start, it wasn't so strong anymore.

"...In any case, you lied to them."

"Don't talk nonsense. Are you seriously thinking that lying to such people is a bad thing?"

Saito sighed tiredly. Wardes came near Louise and tapped her shoulder.

"Don't say such things Louise, you are still my bride."

Saito looked away dejectedly. Louise's face showed mixed feelings as she looked down.

The door opened again, it was the same thin pirate.

"The boss calls."

The aisle passed up the narrow stairs and took the three to a splendid room built on the upper part of the deck.

The Boss... apparently, the chief of the pirates.

As the door opened, one could see a gorgeous dinner table and a pirate sitting at its end, playing with a cane that had big crystal attached on top of it. Seemingly, he was a mage himself. The Boss' room was very different from what one would expect from a pirate.

He looked intensively at Louise who entered the room. The thin pirate who had brought her there poked her slightly from behind.
　
"Hey, you, you are standing in front of the Boss, so greet him properly."
　
However, Louise just stood there glaring at the Boss as he smiled at her.

"Ah, I like a strong willed woman, you are not a child at all. "

"I demand the treatment of an ambassador."

Louise, not paying attention to the Boss' words, repeated her demand.

"And what would be that message you are trying to give?"

Said the Boss as he ignored Louise's words.

"And did you say royal?"

"Yes, I did."

"Are you going to [Nanishi]? They will be gone tomorrow."

"I won't tell you."

But the Boss spoke to Louise in a joyful voice.

"Are you willing to betray the nobles? Otherwise, even if you are a mage I might not guarantee your safety even for considerable fee."

"I'd rather die."

Saito poked Louise, and at that moment he noticed her body trembling. She was scared. But even if she was scared, she kept on looking straight into the eyes of the Boss.

Saito remembered his duel with Guiche.

''I was scared at that time. I thought I was going to die. But I didn't bow my head down. I think that Louise today resembles me at that time. She stands against a scary opponent but is able to withstand it because she has something important in her mind, just like me.''

This Louise looked really amazing.

"I'll ask you again. Are you willing to betray the nobles?"

Louise looked straight ahead. She crossed her arms, and put out her chest.
　
However, Saito interrupted her before she could open her mouth.

"She told her answer already."

"And who are you?"

The Boss looked at Saito with a piercing glare. The eyes that seemed to see the deepest secrets. But Saito looked straight at the Boss, just like Louise did.

"A familiar."

"Familiar?"

"Seems so."

The Boss started laughing. He laughed loudly.

"I knew that Tristainan nobles were weird but not so helplessly. Oh my, my stomach hurts." Said the Boss as he stood up laughing. Saito and the others were puzzled by the sudden change of atmosphere and looked at each other.

"Oh, I am sorry. As a noble I should properly introduce myself as well."

The pirate who was laughing loudly suddenly stood up straight.

He removed his black curly hair from his head. It seemed to be a wig. He also took of the black eyepatch, and also removed his fake beard. Before them now was standing a young person with blond hair.

"I am a general of the Albion Royal Air Force. Also the commander of our country fleet. Though to tell the truth this warship named "Eagle" is the only ship in our fleet. A powerless fleet. Oh dear, even people from the street could easily beat it."

The young person bowed while introducing himself.

"I am the prince of the Albion's Kingdom, Wales Tudor."

Louise's mouth opened wide and Saito couldn't take his eyes from the surprising appearance of the young prince of Albion. Wardes watched the prince with great interest.

Wales smiled with a charming smile and moved a chair for Louise to sit.

"Welcome to Albion, Ambassador. Now, lets talk about your message."

However, Louise was still speechless. She just stood there dumbfounded, unable to move.

"Why do I dress up as a pirate? To hide myself? No, the rich rebels sent a lot of support to rebellion, and it is a basic war tactic to cut enemy's supply line. Even if I have to do that in such an undignified way as to dress myself up as a dirty pirate."

Wales said laughingly.

"No, it was really impolite to treat an ambassador like that. But you have to admit you don't look much like a royal messenger yourself. And I never thought about support from other country's nobles. Yet I still should apologize."

Even after Wales' words, Louise's mouth still kept opening and closing without uttering a single sound. She hadn't been mentally prepared to meet the prince so suddenly.

"We brought a secret letter from Her Highness Princess Henrietta." Wardes said while gracefully bowing.

"Ohh, from Her Highness. And you are?"

"Captain of Tristain's Griffin Knights, Viscount Wardes."

After that, Wardes introduced Louise to Wales.

"And this is the ambassador sent by Her Highness from the Vallière family and her familiar, Your Highness."

"Indeed! Such a splendid noble. And I only have my ten bodyguards to greet you, such a miserable greeting. Then, do you still have the secret letter?"

Louise panicking took out Henrietta's letter from her clothes.
　
However, she stopped before giving it to Wales. After a few moments of hesitation she opened her mouth.

"B-but..."

"What?"

"Excuse me, but are you really a prince?"
　
Wales laughed.

"Oh dear, you won't believe me even if I showed you my true face. I am Wales. And I am really a prince. I will show evidence then."

Wales said after seeing the water ruby ring shining on Louise's finger.

Louise's hand was taken and the ring that shone on a finger was removed. The prince brought it close to his ruby ring. The two rings reacted to each other, shining with a bright light.

"This ring belongs to the Albion royal family, the ruby of the Wind, while that one belongs to Henrietta from Tristain royal family and is the ruby of the Water. Right?"

Louise nodded.

"Water and the wind make the rainbow. Rainbow that forms between royal families."

"True, I am sorry for my impoliteness."

Louise handed Wales the letter and bowed.

After looking at the letter lovingly, Wales kissed the signature. Then, the seal was carefully removed, the paper inside was taken out, and Wales began to read.

For some time he kept on reading it with serious expression.

"Is the princess marrying? That beautiful Henrietta. My beloved... cousin."

Wardes bowed silently, with an affirmative expression. Wales dropped the glance to the letter again and smiled when the last line was read.

"Understood. The princess is informing me with this that she wants you to return that letter. And more importantly, the princess also hopes that I return a letter from her. Seems like it."

Louise's face beamed with pleasure.

"However, it's not in my hands right now. It's in the castle in Newcastle. I didn't want to bring the princess' letter to this pirate ship." Wales said laughingly.

"So, even though it's troublesome, please come with me to Newcastle."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume13 Chapter1p1

2010-08-25T07:36:25Z

BloodTrinity: /* Chapter 1: Cadenza Road Itto */

===Chapter 1: Cadenza Road Itto===

A faint blue dimness pervaded the surroundings.

A stone without any taint. Its surface was transparent like a mirror, reflecting the faint light like water. No one knew where the light came from. Or perhaps, the wall itself was releasing this faint light? But the light was not enough to chase away the darkness. Light and dark combined to create this special faintly blue gloom. It made a person feel like he was swimming in moonlight.

“This is?”

Words seeded with doubt echoed faintly. The sound rippled in the dimness. The surroundings stirred.

“This is the inner court of Grendan,” Alsheyra said in a low voice behind her.

Alsheyra reached out a hand behind Leerin. Unlike before, that long and elegant finger guided Leerin’s gaze. A hand that had been decorated. The decorations adorning her hand sparkled lightly in the darkness. It was also a strong hand. The hand of a guardian who was stronger than any Military Artists in Grendan.

The door.

It didn’t look any different than the wall. But there was nothing behind them here, so Leerin understood this was the door.

The door was in front of her.

No, it existed here.

Alsheyra continued her narrative. Synola, the person who went to school together with Leerin was in fact the Queen who governed Grendan. Facts were always accompanied with an element of surprise. Leerin was surprised at that time too. But she had already seen through it before the disguise came off. Leerin’s right eye had seen through Synola to the real identity that was Alsheyra Almonise.

“Inside this place is the person who is connected to the beginning of the world. She is the prototype of all Electronic Fairies. She lived in the very first Regios. She is the first guardian to the human race. All Electronic Fairies are copies of her. That way of putting it might be more suitable.”

Alsheyra’s explanation was meaningless. It was both wrong and right. Leerin’s right eye knew.

That person was connected to the creation of the world. That person had been reborn in order to guard the human race. However, that wasn’t her wish. She was anticipating the person who had helped her regain her lost identity. She lived till now to wait for his reappearance. In fact, she didn’t care about the fate of this world. All she prayed for was his safe return.

He was the true owner of Leerin’s right eye. What lived in Leerin’s body was just his shadow. And the origin of that shadow was……

“Is it really all right?” Alsheyra said.

Leerin thought of her words.

“Since what will happen next wouldn’t be that bad. The worst situation might not occur during our lifetimes. There’s no need to go past this door and no need to know the truth. Even so, do you still want to?”

The knot in Leerin’s heart tightened at that question.

“……Don’t you understand?”

“Huh?”

“Do you not understand anything? Things might begin in the next moment. The shadow might swap with the real body. If that doesn’t happen, what about next time? It might happen soon! Isn’t that so?”

“Yes, I don’t deny that. Things are starting to move, but I don’t know at what speed. The flow of time in the two sides might differ. Perhaps, while we’re making our preparations, a hundred years might have flowed past.”

“………I don’t know. Didn’t we just arrive here?”

“Yes. Either way, we don’t know.”

“That’s why we should do our best in the present.”

“That’s the right choice. But is it really all right?”

Alsheyra’s repeated question stabbed Leerin’s heart. The question stabbed deeper than the initial question, making it hard to breathe.

“……Why, why are you asking?”

“What we need now is the “correct choice” that everyone can accept. Isn’t that so?”

“……………”

“What we need now is also the “correct choice” of your feelings. Right?”

Leerin clutched her chest tightly, feeling the pain, making herself accept Alsheyra’s words. She did it because they were words she wanted to hear and words she couldn’t disobey. But the temptation in the words and the pain both landed in her heart. She was determined to untie that knot in her.

Perhaps that was the truth.

No, she already knew what the “right” choice was. But she couldn’t accept it, and she couldn’t be persuaded. She didn’t even know how things would turn out if she took action.

“So I…………”

Once more, she took a step out. Facing the wall, she walked close to the door.

“I knew from birth that this day would come, so I could walk this path without confusion. But Lee-chan’s different. The sudden realization, the sudden involvement. It’s ok though you only knew of the burden of fate you carry. No one would blame you. I wouldn’t blame you.”

“………Thanks.”

But Leerin’s steps did not cease. She would just keep on walking. That way………It didn’t matter.

<center>◇</center>

Nina Antalk slept. The golden goat was near her. Sparkling light exuded from it as it waited for the timing from not too far away, watching her.

Where is this place?

It wasn’t a real place. At least, it wasn’t some place she was familiar with. Not Zuellni. Not Schneibel. An alien place.

This wasn’t a real place because Nina knew she was sleeping.

The Haikizoku. Only he was watching her.

“You are………”

She tried to get closer, but the goat retreated at the same speed. She didn’t see him moving though. Perhaps this was the distance of the mind between her and the goat. That was what a dream was, which meant she was still sleeping. There was nothing here. Everywhere was dark. Nina and the Haikizoku floated in the darkness. Time flowed. The two kept silent. No, did time exist? No matter how long one was in a dream, only a few seconds would pass in reality. Time in a dream was meaningless. In that case, perhaps the silence between them hadn’t been a long one. But it felt long to Nina.

She wanted to say something. The silence made her uneasy.

“What is your name?”

The goat that had kept still like a statue finally moved. Its body shook lightly.

“As an Electronic Fairy, you were once a city’s consciousness? I saw it. That was your city, wasn’t it? Then you should have a name.”

“I’ve become the blade of revenge. A name means nothing. I only desire for the person who will use me and the person who can use my power.”

“You mean me?”

“For now, I look at you to see whether you can complete the blade of revenge or as the flame of hatred, turn me into a blazing flame. Or turn my face into that of that person who is like a beast of ill-omen. I will keep looking.”

“Who are your enemies?”

She knew of the Haikizoku’s power when it was on a rampage. That information she had obtained from Haia. Changed by its hatred for those who had destroyed its city, the Haikizoku had transformed into a dangerous power that could be lent to a Military Artist, and its target was the filth monsters. The Haikizoku had caused the Academy City to go on a rampage, and it had entered Nina’s body. If she didn’t have Zuellni’s help, she wouldn’t be able to suppress its power. After that, she had come to the city of Myath and was involved in the fight against the Wolf Faces. To put it another way, a certain huge power had made her fight them.

This might be connected to Dixerio. While preventing the Wolf Faces’ plan from coming into fruition, Nina had been dragged into this thing that was connected to Dixerio.

But that might also be wrong. Dixerio might not be the cause of her movement to Myath. Perhaps the overlapping of the two of them had caused a simultaneous movement. Perhaps this had occurred for the first time since the Haikizoku’s power entered her body.

“The negative substance that wishes for this world’s destruction. The person who spreads it. The people who want to bring their ideal into reality. I belong to this world. I exist in this world. It’s natural for me to battle and bet on this world’s existence.”

“The Wolf Faces too.”

“Of course.”

“Just what are they?”

“…………”

“They are planning something, that I can tell. It must be something bad. Those guys don’t care for the deaths of Electronic Fairies and their cities. I understand we must defeat them, but I don’t know what they’re doing.”

“………” The Haikizoku was silent.

“I don’t know why they do what they do. You know, don’t you? Then tell me.”

“………” The Haikizoku was silent.

“Tell me. I don’t know. I know nothing about the enemies. “Something bad” isn’t an explanation I can accept.”

“…………” The Haikizoku remained silent.

What was the meaning behind that silence? “Tell me everything. Who are we fighting? What is the point of it? I want to know what other threats there are to this world other than the filth monsters.”

“I know your anger.”

That was the battle in Zuellni against the giants. The sound of Military Artists who craved for battle rose and fell. This was a hopeless and hated scene for the Haikizoku. He cursed his impotence. As a city’s consciousness that worked to protect humans, he had failed to take up his responsibility.

This scene hammered home his impotence.

The Haikizoku managed to live by feeding on his despair. It searched for a Military Artist it could entrust its power to battle the filth monsters, the Wolf Faces and the unknown enemies to this world. He ended up living in Nina’s body. Even so, why didn’t he tell her everything?

“………I too, I’ve sighed at my impotence.”

Nina put a hand on her chest, recalling the pain in her memory. This memory started from Schneibel. She had failed to save the little Electronic Fairy. After that, she had come to Zuellni so to train herself. But she still felt powerless even though she was in Zuellni. A loss in the previous Military Arts Competition had left Zuellni short of supplies.

“We cannot lose next time. We must win in the next Military Arts Competition.” She had kept training while holding this belief. In order to strengthen her resolve, she had left team 14 to start her own 17th platoon. She had invited Sharnid, who had left team 10, to join her. Later on, the Student President had recommended Felli. Harley had become the platoon’s Dite technician, and the platoon had started its activities despite its low number of members.

Nina had felt uneasy. Perhaps her first step was wrong. Perhaps it was wrong to strengthen her resolve under those circumstances. They didn’t have any outstanding fighting power, nor did they have any brilliant tactics. Perhaps it was more correct to work under the captain of the 14th platoon and let him draw out her potential. That unease had always occupied her heart. Perhaps she should disband the platoon. That thought had come to her again and again, but she had stomached all the weaknesses of the team.

At last, Layfon appeared.

His existence was so bright. His power drew Nina in the right direction. Though there were many accidents, they had finally won in the intercity match with Myath. Zuellni was released from its situation. Though this wasn’t the last Military Arts Competition, if this kept on going, Zuellni probably wouldn’t lose.

Zuellni had been released from its crisis. But what did Nina gain? It was good to have formed the 17th platoon? What had the platoon that reflected her will offered in the battle? Did everything else become meaningless as long as Layfon was here?

“I actually didn’t do anything. Aren’t I still a meaningless and powerless existence? Haikizoku, you chose to live in my body. But that power is yours. I’m just a tool to manifest your power. As I thought, I’m still powerless. Is that why you aren’t telling me anything?”

Her chest hurt. Her breathing hurt. She had left Schneibel for a certain goal. What had she achieved now? She was jealous of Layfon, and she disliked herself for being unable to hate him. She must be very ugly.

What was she thinking when Karian reproached Layfon for relying on her for the reason of battle? What was she feeling when she fought the giants and was almost taken over by the Haikizoku? Was she here just because of her own willfulness?

“………You who comprehend your powerlessness.”

The Haikizoku spoke as she sank into negative thought.

“You understand the heart of Electronic Fairy. It was a correct choice to stay in your body. But your resolve is not enough. Perhaps you have experienced the hell of this world, but your resolve to strive for the future is not enough.”

“I mean the resolve to keep fighting, you little Military Artist. You who have become my son.”

This wasn’t the Haikizoku’s voice. A new existence was now in this darkness, in this incredible dream.

“You are………”

She sucked in a breath as she watched her. So beautiful. So unexpected. Looking from a human’s perspective, her appearance stood on the fine line between beauty and ugliness. She had a human’s form, but some parts were different. Wings took over her arms. Within her hair was a long feather like a bird’s tail feather. Feathers grew on different parts of her body, and her feet were the claws of a bird’s.

Half beast and half man.

“Schneibel?”

That was Schneibel that Nina had seen when she was little.

“Great mother,” the Haikizoku called her.

A faint smile adorned Schneibel’s face. She looked at the Haikizoku then surveyed her surroundings.

“Melnisc, I’ve made you carry a painful memory. You others, no need to hide. Show yourselves.”

A change occurred. The world remained dark, but two more pictures appeared in the dark background.

It was a four-legged beast with long fur, and the other……

“Zuellni?”

The Electronic Fairy that had grown after obtaining something from Falnir stood by Nina’s side.

“The three children who have chosen a cruel fate. This is your first time gathered together?”

“As we’re connected closely by En, no need for first time formalities,” the four-legged beast said.

“Yes, Grendan. Though I’m connected to this girl, it’s not so for others. This is the first meeting. It’s a moment that is worth remembering.”

Melnisc. Schneibel had said it. That must be the Haikizoku’s name. And she had called the four-legged beast “Grendan”. Lance Shelled City. Gorneo had said it before. There was another Electronic Fairy in Grendan. An existence that slept and was called the true will. So this four-legged beast represented the will of the sleeper. It was a Haikizoku that drove the movement of the Lance Shelled City.

And there was Zuellni, lowering her head unobtrusively beside Nina. Why did she appear with these two in here? Why did Schneibel say “The three children who have chosen a cruel fate”? What had Zuellni chosen?

“Grendan, has Saya awakened?” Schneibel said, ignoring the confused Nina.

“Not yet, but it’s close. The person with the rose and cross crafted into her and the person who possesses great power have appeared.”

“They should be in one body, but now it looks like it won’t go so smoothly.”

“Yes, but I don’t know how things will progress in this situation.”

“The shadow has become two. Though that shouldn’t have appeared, this is the first of many occurrences. We’ll have to keep watching to see what happens next. What I’m worried about is just mere worry.”

“Perhaps not, that’s why we need to make preparations.”

“As you said, and there’s also Zuellni.”

Schneibel’s gaze turned to Zuellni. The tiny Electronic Fairy looked at the mother of all Electronic Fairies without fear.

“You, who have chosen to hide in the dimness, have seen everything. What has happened to her?”

Nina watched Zuellni. The Electronic Fairy that had never spoken opened her mouth. Though she had heard the Haikizoku – Melnisc’s voice, she had never thought that other Electronic Fairies could speak. Zuellni could speak. What was her voice like?

Though this wasn’t the time to notice that, it still bothered her.

“That person has not changed.”

Zuellni’s voice was gentle and healing.

“As in the past, an upright person.”

“The same as the person that I know?”

Schneibel’s voice also felt gentle.

“I’m not sure. I do not know the person that mother knows.”

“Then, what do you feel about her?”

Zuellni crossed her arms and smiled at Nina. Nina thought of the meaning behind that smile. The conversation that was now taking place in darkness……She thought about it and something suddenly flashed through her mind. Darkness. Only the girl whose beauty was like that of a temptress suited this word. Nina had thought the Haikizoku had left her body………but the girl had returned Melnisc to her body.

She was the topic of this conversation in the dark.

“She’s an upright person. She hasn’t changed since our first meeting. What she likes, she likes. What she dislikes, she dislikes. She’s clear about that.”

“You really do like her,” Schneibel said.

Zuellni smiled her usual smile. This was the Zuellni that Nina knew.

“So I’ll put my full support behind her, and Nina too.”

Though Zuellni tagged Nina onto her word, Nina was finally mentioned in the conversation.

“Um, and Grendan?”

“I’ve already obtained the information about that girl from you. Her temper and personality haven’t changed. Though I don’t think her virtues will change, since she’s determined, this will become her new strength.”

“Both of you have agreed, but the ultimate decision rests in your hand, Melnisc. You too, Nina Antalk. The children who are the knights protecting Schneibel.”

Schneibel’s gaze found Melnisc. The golden goat lowered its head.

“I………”

“You pitiful child who knows the will of destruction just as Grendan. You pitiful child who has been baptized in despair yet still lives strong. Why do you hesitate?”

“…………”

“Is it because revenge burns in you still and you’ve seen that beast?”

“…………”

“Is that it? But you can’t become that beast, nor can you partially become him. Though you both have the same form, he lives a different existence. An Electronic Fairy that is not my son, that shouldn’t exist in this world. No, he isn’t an Electronic Fairy. He lives in the same dimension as Saya.”

“…………”

“Zuellni is clear about him too? The darkness you protect nurtures him. Do you know what that beast is doing?”

“I………”

“The fight with the Wolf Faces is as expected, since between them is a give and take relationship. But after that, where do the beast’s fangs point? Where are they pointing at now? Do you know?”

“………”

Zuellni fell silent. She looked troubled. At the same time, they seemed to be on alert.

“………Unlike them who are closely tied by promises, we do not have a symbol. That’s why we can’t do as we please. In order to break free from the fate of waiting for the end of legend, we cannot use the legend as our aim.”

“The end of legend……?”

What did Schneibel mean? Was this what all Electronic Fairies wished for? No, just what was their aim? Wasn’t the Haikizoku Melnisc’s wish revenge?

“Zuellni……?”

“………”

Nina looked at Zuellni, the first friend she met after arriving at the Academy City. But Zuellni remained silent.

This was a dream.

This was Nina’s dream. That should be what it was.

But Nina failed to find a way to break this silence. She failed to wake from the dream.

<center>◇</center>

He was in the dark.

“What? Isn’t it already out?”

“Because isn’t this more interesting?”

Dixerio took down the mask from his face as he watched the scenery beneath him. The mask disappeared as if melting into the air. It was a face like a beast’s. One seemed to see huge fangs during the moment of its disappearance.

“Speaking of which, aren’t you gonna explain what just happened? After all, I’m at your beck and call.”

“Ala, isn’t it normal for the hunting dog to obey its owner?”

“Tsk.”

Dixerio left.

He stood on one of Grendan’s multi-legs.

“Is this the first Regios of this world?”

“Yes. You’ve been here many times, haven’t you?”

“Unpleasant things happened every time I visited. I never had the time to appreciate its scenery.”

“But I think there are many familiar people to you here.”

“I’ve already forgotten. They aren’t worth remembering. Besides, they probably don’t remember me.”

“It’s sad, being unable to become familiar.”

The fierce wind blew Nelphilia’s hair into curls, swaying her dress. Originally, Dixerio wouldn’t let it go like that. He also didn’t accept himself in the dark for being so unsightly.

“Are you letting loose the sadness in you?”

“You saw through it?”

“That’s not like you.”

“Fu~”

Bearing the strong wind, she looked at Grendan.

“Speaking of which, the prey has appeared.”

“Then capture him, just as I wanted.”

“And the girl?”

“Bring her along. She’s my woman.”

“Ah, when did it become that kind of relationship?”

“Since she interfered with my plan.”

“So troublesome. She may be the one that Zuellni likes.”

“Then I’ll sing Zuellni a nursery rhyme.”

“Really, you’re already past that age.”

“Then I can prepare her a doll.”

“Ah, that’s a headache.”

The scenery was peaceful. The unusual event of contact with an Academy City had ended. Normal citizens had returned to their normal lives. That was the same for the Academy City too. Students had begun working hard to renew the desolate city. Though Grendan’s citizens were still perplexed about the incident, they had given the immature students as much help as they could, trying to understand the situation in the other city while being banned from interacting with them.

What peaceful scenery. No one would know the next huge wave was about to hit. Everyone thought the rain had passed.

“So when is your hunt going to end?” Nelphilia’s gaze moved from the city to Dixerio’s back.

“Until I’ve hunted them all down. The saying goes, a dog boils a dead rabbit. This time, the hunter has become the prey.”

The stirring of green Kei appeared around Dixerio as he replied. Green Kei. The flame of revenge. Though it had a low profile recently, it might be slowly waking up.

Her gaze shifted to the deep blue sky and saw the faint shadow of the moon.

“Perhaps it’s coming close.”

The moon appeared there all the time even though the sun continued to rise in the east and fall in the west.

“It seems your fangs are heavily damaged?”

“Then let new fangs be grown.”

The Dite in his hand had not been restored. This was a new Dite given by Nelphilia. It was made of metal that would never shatter no matter how much Kei was poured into it. This Dite symbolized eternity as long as Nelphilia lived. However, at present, it was rusting. Not the Dite but Dixerio. To say it clearly, it was the fang living in his heart. The reason for the rust didn’t stem from Dixerio or Nelphilia. His heart wasn’t rusting. His skill was not either.

Yet the rusting never stopped. It continued to invade and swallow the depth of Dixerio’s heart.

“Let’s go.”

Dixerio jumped into the city. It was his will to silently bear the destruction of his body.

“Perhaps it’s a good thing for you.”

<center>◇</center>

She was very dissatisfied. She absolutely did not comprehend the things happening before her. She tried placing the reasons and what she didn’t comprehend side by side in her mind but the end result was blurry. Too many things were incomprehensible. And for those few things she understood, a large part of them was very abstract.

Still, there was something like a premonition.

“Geez…….”

Claribel walked in the palace.

She had originally wanted to see the real Queen but the Queen had left the palace with an unknown girl of Claribel’s age. Lintence too. Why did he bring in the unfamiliar girl? No. She could tell he had snatched her away.

Claribel saw the Academy City from Grendan. Was that girl a student in this city? Though the filth monsters had made a ruckus yesterday night, the crisis had been safely averted. Claribel had heard the only people over in that city were boys and girls of her own age. She wanted to look but her grandfather had stopped her.

“What did you say?” she didn’t get him.

But she had a premonition.

She stopped in the corridor. She could see a part of the city from here. The scenery was the usual Grendan. It was dry on the outside but full of energy in the inside. Though she knew she could feel the unexpected vitality if she was to walk the street, from here all she felt was silence. Perhaps this had to do with the layout of the buildings. Perhaps it was the influence of the tower?

What she saw now was probably different from the Academy city?

The curiosity in her heart gushed out again.

“Shall I go and see?”

Though her grandfather had stopped her, it was her freedom to listen to him or not. If she was found out, what awaited her would be harsh scolding……… But either way, she was the only one who would bear it.

So it should be ok?

That was what she was considering. Besides, wasn’t Layfon over there?

“Layfon. But I have something to confirm too.”

Her hand reached naturally for the Dite at her wrist.

Let’s just head over to the Academy City. This idea urged Claribel. Layfon was there. He became a Heaven’s Blade successor at age ten. He was also the first Heaven’s Blade to be exiled to another city.

“The person who once held the Heaven’s Blade that I can’t obtain……….”

She wasn’t that interested in his experience. What he did after becoming a Heaven’s Blade successor. The thing that had happened, and his deed that a Military Artist shouldn’t have committed………. Not interested at all – because she had already investigated them all. She even knew what the disabled Gahard Baren threatened Layfon with. The three royal families and the Heaven’s Blade successors all knew.

Even so, it was not enough to placate the anger of the citizens. Layfon had told the normal citizens the horror of a Heaven’s Blade successor. Though he had only told them a part of it, it was enough for them to feel the horror of a Heaven’s Blade successor on a rampage. Only fellow Heaven’s Blades could suppress a Heaven’s Blade. And the Queen whose strength far exceeded all Heaven’s Blades had no opponent.

They could destroy the entire city if they were to use their full strength.

Layfon possessed such power, and he had left Grendan to dwell in the Academy City, a gathering place for immature people.

For him who was still immature, Claribel wondered who he was living with.

Had he matured? Or was he still immature? She really wanted to test him.

“What should I do? Today………”

She looked at the city and turned her gaze to the sky.

Looking at herself.

A feeling of electricity had been moving behind her back. It wasn’t just here and it wasn’t just her who felt it. Everywhere else in the city felt the same. Though Grendan’s streets were silent, behind it was a force, waiting to move.

A chaotic presence mixed in with the flow of air. It felt as if any small thing would make the situation dangerous. And it felt as if everyone had forgotten the principles of Military Artists and was making a commotion. But nothing had happened yet. Was it because Grendan’s Military Artists weren’t foolish enough to react to the influence in the air? Or did everyone think that this dangerous air was nothing compared to the coming storm? Or……..

“Claribel, what’s up?”

“Ah, sensei.”

The direction that the voice came from was her sensei – Troiatte.

“Did you just get up? It’s rare to see you not sleeping.”

“Ah, I’m tired of sleeping in. I seem to have gotten used to the exciting life.”

“Only getting into the idealistic now?”

“That’s one part of it…” she shrugged, knowing her sensei’s personality.

“Has Layfon appeared?”

“Ah? No. I didn’t see him. Lintence and Ruimei seem to have. And Savaris made a joke of being severely injured.”

“Savaris-sama?”

“He didn’t have the Heaven’s Blade with him, but his head almost got separated from his body during a duel. He would have died if Lintence hadn’t sewn him up.”

“………Did Layfon do that?”

“Seems so. He’s shown us something good.”

“Has he become stronger?”

“He hasn’t changed much from before, and he doesn’t feel that terrible. Well, though I don’t think it’s good not to change, I can’t say change is the benchmark to growth. That kind of thing is dependent of the situation.”

“Just what are you trying to say?”

“Uncertainty. The ending Lintence set isn’t quite bad.”

“Lintence designed it? Then………”

Is he already dead?

“Still alive. Though I didn’t hold much expectation for Lintence’s naivety, I didn’t feel the presence of death. Well, whether that guy lives or not doesn’t matter to me. What do you think, Claribel?”

“I’ve learned the same having studied under you for five years.”

She reached for the Dite at her waist. She touched it and wanted to pour Kei into it. But not yet. Sparks flew. It wasn’t enough to burn up the tension in the air that was liquefied selenium.

“It’s flashing though we still don’t know what’ll happen.”

“Doesn’t matter, since I can’t go to the center of the festival.”

“Uh?”

“That’s what a festival is, isn’t it? The battlefield that only the chosen can enter. Though I don’t like it, I’m still part of the Ronsmier family.”

“And then? Do you still want to play in the bush with guys you like rather than dance around the bonfire of the festival?”

“If it’s interesting.”

“There’re too many dangerous guys in this city who like to play with fire. I hate that.”

“What you think, Sensei?”

“What answer do you want?”

“Yes, I shouldn’t have asked.”

He wasn’t the type of teacher to solve a student’s perplexity. No. This idea was formed because of her own willfulness. She walked out of the corridor after greeting Troyatte, yet he stopped at the same spot to look over Grendan as if replacing her.

Layfon Alseif.

Layfon Wolfstein Alseif. The young man who only had a one-year age gap with her. But he had obtained the acknowledgment that Claribel didn’t have.

And……And……

“Do you still remember me?”

She really wanted to test him. To confirm it. Claribel pondered as she suppressed the two strong desires in her. If she were to follow her heart, where would she go?

<center>◇</center>

She realized she was alone after passing through the door.

Alsheyra did not follow. The door remained open. If anything happened, Leerin could escape immediately, but she felt it meaningless to support herself with that thought in this place.

The dim blue continued to stretch ahead of her.

But the atmosphere had changed. Something conquered this place. The air did not seep past the door to the outside but remained in here. It was so quiet.

This was the atmosphere that surrounded Leerin.

The only furniture in the room was a bed. An old bed. A bed with a rich bed-cover and ornate decorations. The bed sheet seemed to leak the dim blue as if it had forgotten the passage of time. Cushions were piled on the bed like a hill.

A girl slept on the bed as if she were crafted along with it.

The person in Leerin’s dream was sleeping here. The girl Leerin had seen in Zuellni.

It was her, Saya.

Everything seemed to be like a dream, ready to disappear in any moment. Leerin wondered whether the sleeping girl before her would disappear or if everything besides the girl would melt into nothingness. This was probably what it meant to acknowledge this girl’s existence. If Leerin didn’t do that, she felt this girl could not live alongside reality.

She pressed a hand to her chest. Her heart beat intensely with tension.

Why was she tense? Because of the girl? Because she noticed she was about to step on a line that would never allow her to turn back? Because she was thinking of what was to come? Because she was thinking of the life of Leerin Marfes? Because once she crossed that line, she’d have to change her name to Leerin Eutnohl? Herder Eutnohl. Because she was to acknowledge this man as her real father?

Marfes. A name without any meaning. Her adopted father had given her this name. The name itself meant nothing. But it was a name given her to enable her to enter the orphanage and forget her past, so she could keep on living. The name and its pronunciation meant nothing, but its existence was important.

Marfes. This name called forth her past. The life at the orphanage. The time with Layfon. Many things had happened. Sometimes it was sad, sometimes happy, sometimes difficult. She had felt contempt from people for being an orphan. The older brothers would protect the younger ones when that happened. The older sisters would encircle them with their gentle arms. Leerin also cared for her younger siblings after growing up. Layfon had replaced the fist, protecting the siblings with the achievements he made as a Military Artist. They were happy though time was harsh. So what if their parents weren’t here? Many siblings had replaced them. They wouldn’t lose to anyone. Besides, their adopted father was guarding them.

We had such happiness.

But it was destroyed.

No. Not Leerin, but Layfon.

Leerin believed it wasn’t anyone’s fault. She believed so. Even the reason behind Layfon’s actions did not change her thinking, but she never thought another person would do the same besides Layfon.

Her brothers and sisters began to split apart after that. No, only Leerin and Layfon had been separated. Layfon had left for another city, and Leerin had entered another school, participating in the Student Council. She could only show up in the Dojo a few times because the school was far from the orphanage.

Did she regret it?

No way. She couldn’t sink into regret and do nothing with her life. She didn’t think it was Layfon’s fault but she couldn’t see her siblings anymore. And Layfon wasn’t here. Leerin had become alone.

The name Marfes had this kind of background. Though it was rich with sadness, it was a name that had accompanied Leerin’s growth. Was she to give it up? Give it up and inherit the name Eutnohl. This great yet meaningless name that could change her record?

She was now standing at a crossroad.

The girl was still asleep. Her tightly closed eyes seemed to await Leerin’s decision.

Just one step. The problem was this one step. It was even heavier than Alsheyra’s question. This step would decide everything. Once Leerin took this step, she could realize the determination she made in Zuellni. And if she was to take one step back, she could forget everything. She couldn’t wrap everything up. She still had to rely on Layfon in the end. She came here because she hated that side of hers. Insult? Regret? These words sighed at her impotence. If she had held the attitude of those words, she wouldn’t have walked into this place.

The destruction began in herself. Leerin Marfes destroyed her own identity just like Layfon Alseif blackening out his own past. Cracks began to run through her. The most delicate repair could not fix it. Leerin knew she couldn’t ignore the cracks anymore.

She had already decided what to do.

“………!”

She bit her lips and took a step forward.

It felt hard to breathe. Tension was at its peak. Suppressing her irregular breathing, Leerin came close to the bed and bent down. The soft mattress supported her.

The time on the bed began to flow. Saya opened her eyes.

“………I had a dream,” Saya weaved her words softly. The quiet voice was enough to make one shiver. Her transparent voice slowly seeped into the darkness.

“You were in my dream. Is this the continuation of that dream?”

Leerin didn’t know how to reply. How? Perhaps Saya was trying to confirm for herself.

“No. That’s not it, Saya. This is real. At least, it’s real to me.”

“I see.”

Saya lightly breathed in as she lay on the bed. She then slowly sat up. Her delicate legs quietly moved, guiding her body to bend down beside Leerin. She suddenly hugged Leerin tightly. Her delicate fingers brushed away her hair. Guided gently, Leerin buried her head in Saya’s chest.

“I offer you my most sincere atonement and gratitude for your painful decision.”

“Don’t say that………”

Leerin’s throat shook. Saya understood her. At Leerin’s appearance, she understood what decision she had made. What she had chosen and given up.

“I……I………”

Her throat shook, failing to give voice to her words. Leerin couldn’t turn weak. That was how she kept encouraging herself. She had lived through everything. She had lived through it all by suppressing her cowardice.

“I’m sorry, but that’s all I can say. No matter how much I say to you, no matter what expectations I hold, no matter how I defend them, it’s all my personal wish. You’ve chosen a difficult life for that wish. I can say nothing but words of atonement and gratitude.”

“But you………”

Though it’s not something unreasonable, I understand. Though it can’t be clearly expressed in words, I understand. Saya wasn’t in a slumber to sacrifice anyone. Besides, even if Saya held no consideration for Leerin and anyone else, everyone could keep on living only because of her existence.

Saya didn’t need to apologize at all.

“……You didn’t have to say that.”

“Really?”

Saya’s hand was still on the back of Leerin’s head. Her gentle fingers parted her hair and touched her scalp. Saya’s voice was crisp. Her fingers were delicate. An aroma cut through the tip of Leerin’s nostrils. Everything here was so real. The thin sense of reality shattered the wall of the dam Leerin had desperately built around herself, making her think this was all an illusion.

“Uu, uu……”

Saya gently caressed her head. All she did was repeat the motion.

“Um, Ah…………”

Sound of crying flowed from Leerin’s throat. The dam had burst. Even so, she kept holding it in. She had already decided not to cry. And she’d not lose even if she cried out loud. She couldn’t let anyone see her like this………

“Ah. Ahah……”

Saya embraced her, continuing to caress her head. It felt as if she was being caressed by an adult. She couldn’t stop it anymore.

Leerin cried.

She felt light pain in her head. Her eyes were hot. It was a bit embarrassing but she felt more relaxed after crying. The traces of her tears on Saya’s dress were unbelievably real, as if they could bring her out of her dream.

“Feeling better?”

“………Thanks”

She took the handkerchief from Saya. She felt ashamed as she felt the rich material but she still used it to wipe her tears.

It was all right now.

She had let Saya see her shameful side, but it was all right. She could pretend nothing had happened with this level of shame. The days to come would definitely be more difficult. Helpless, she might even do more shameful acts. Today’s crying was nothing compared to the future.

“Then let us talk. I don’t understand anything. This right eye wants to tell me something but I don’t understand. About the right eye, you, and anything I don’t know. Please tell me everything.”

“All right. I understand,” Saya nodded lightly and began the explanation.

It was something that happened a long, long time ago.

“In this world exists a place to realize a wish.”

“A wish?”

“Yes. Once you arrive there, no matter what it is, including what you are not conscious of, the thing that hides in the deepest corner of your heart, even that wish can come true.”

“Even those things………”

“We call it the Zero Territory. The earth was once in a huge crisis. A huge war exploded across the world so a device was made to create Subspace in order to replenish the lack of resources. The Zero Territory was discovered as a result.”

“The earth?”

“That was the origin of this world. Cracks appeared in the space that the earth was in because of the birth of Subspace. Subspace’s role is to expand the world. Its effect allows different spaces to overlap that never touch each other. This world is also part of it. But because something unusual had happened in Subspace, cutting off had become the deciding factor for survival. On one hand, Subspace has to maintain its shape as a space. On the other hand, it has to guarantee the amorphous inside that is the Zero Territory. This all led to the splitting of the world."

What came next was the era of humans living in Subspace. The earth originally belonged to them, but they did not know of it. They continued living and spreading in Subspace, not knowing what was happening to others.

"An experiment was carried out during that time.

It was an experiment called: The plan to investigate the Zetsuen Space. It was a plan to investigate the Zero Territory in order to find out the reason behind the cutting off of the world and another deeper problem – the Aurora atoms leaking out from the Zero Territory that cause changes in the human body.

“Ailen was one of the people in the team. He’s the true owner of your right eye.”

At that time, Saya was in Zero Territory.

“Unlike him, I was born in another space. I was one of the people of another culture. But because of Airen’s discovery and the interference with the Zero Territory, I gained the same form of the young sister that person had lost.”

“Younger sister………? And then?”

Could it be that the Saya Leerin saw in Zuellni was another Saya? Saya gave confirmation to her suspicion.

“Yes. Nelphilia. That person’s sister’s name.”

That child Nelphilia had accidentally fallen into Zero Territory. The limit of Subspace also came to a breaking point following the passage of time.

“Then, was her wish realized?”

“Yes. It should have been destroyed at the same time but that didn’t happen.”

“Destroyed?”

“The wish of a human is not perfect. But to put it in perspective, people can keep on living to realize unreachable wishes. However, an imperfect wish can come true in Zero Territory, giving form to its imperfection.”

Everyone was the same. They would fall into an exhausted state after experiencing the joy of seeing their wish come true.

Or it might be a feeling of despair at understanding the ugliness within oneself.

Witnessing the self that headed for destruction because of imperfection.

“People who lose their vitality in Zero Territory would immediately die. The state of the heart is closely tied to one’s existence. Even a machine reflects its maker’s heart, so many people died. I was born to bring hope amidst destruction, so I didn’t die in Zero Territory. But that space is extremely dangerous to people. But Nelphilia lived. Airen too.”

“Why could the two of them survive?”

“This is only a guess, but Nelphilia probably wanted more people to acknowledge her beauty. Her definition of power is to have many people obey her. Her wish is limitless. I think she understood the limit that the Aurora atoms imposed on the realization of a dream and she took advantage of it. Next is Airen. He didn’t know his sister had changed. He participated in the plan to save his sister. After that, the wish of that person came true according to the rule of Zero Territory. At the same time, my heart resonated with him as I wanted to complete my mission, so I obtained the form of his sister. That person’s wish was for his sister to escape and for him to obtain the power to protect her so she wouldn’t encounter similar event. That was how we escaped Zero Territory.”

“Wait a minute………” Leerin said.

Something felt strange.

“So the Zero Territory can realize one’s dream?”

“Yes.”

“But Ailen’s wish hasn’t entirely come true. Wasn’t his sister in the Zero Territory? Why didn’t she herself appear?”

“The Zero Territory cannot do everything. If Airen had known she was there, things would have turned out differently. But it didn’t happen. Zero Territory only listened to that person’s wish and made it come true in its own way. It can’t distinguish what’s true and false. Zero Territory is not a system with that level of consciousness. It simply exists to give form to a wish. Same as the meaning of the words, it grants the form. I became like this because I was accidentally caught in it.”

“So all that Zero Territory makes true is false?”

“Only the person himself can tell whether it’s true or false. Besides, only he himself can tell whether the fake can satisfy his wish.”

Leerin breathed in deeply as she looked at Saya. Her false form came about from Airen’s wish. She wasn’t the sister he wished to see. Had Saya been worried about that? Perhaps she’s still worried. Because she’s always been waiting for the person named Airen.

“Sorry.”

“It’s ok. Let us continue.”

The plan to investigate the Zetsuen space fell through. Airen escaped together with the experimental object, Saya. They then met the scientist who opened the Subspace – Rigzario. The three of them began a journey. Rigzario had been traveling in order to fix the problems appearing on the Subspace device due to its overuse for a long period of time. But the wearing out of the device far exceeded her predictions. In the end, Rigzario was caught in the collapse of another world just like Saya and became another scientist hovering in Zero Territory. The result was the summoning of Ignasis into this world. Ignasis obtained his power in the Zero Territory and destroyed the device of Subspace in the name of experimentation, trapping millions of people in Zero Territory.

“How could………”

That meant death.

“His aim was to find the proof of souls and the paths of the people who disappeared in Zero Territory. Did despair really make people disappear? Had Zetsuen Space really destroyed Subspace?”

“To get so many people involved just for that………”

“The experiment was a success. Though the proof of soul is not definite, the people inside Zero Territory still exist. The total collapse of Subspace has eliminated Zetsuen space. Ignasis should have created a passage connecting it to other Subspaces.”

“Should have?”

“I was made to allow the people to take shelter from the collapsing Subspace. Those people who had been melted by the Zero Territory lived inside me, and I was to use Rigzario’s device to give them new lives in a new Subspace.”

“Do you mean this is it?”

“Yes, it’s here.”

That was how this world was born.

“But at the same time of creating a new Subspace, Zero Territory started invading Zetsuen Space. Ignasis sought to destroy this world so Airen prepared some defensive mechanisms. He used the power in his right eye to seal the space where Ignasis and his followers were in. And that’s………the moon of this world.”

“The moon……”

The moon hanging in the sky……had such a secret.

“But Ignasis didn’t just sit on the dim moon and wait for his destruction. He hates this world and that hatred made this world inhabitable for humans.”

“Pollutants.”

“Yes. In order to combat the weapon of Ignasis that was strengthened after absorbing his hatred, Airen let his own genes descend from the moon.”

“And they are Military Artists and psychokinesists.”

This voice came from a third party.

Leerin turned around and saw numerous masks had appeared behind her. Strange masks wearing the faces of beasts. Those masks lined in a row as if to decorate the wall of this space flooded with dim moonlight.

“I thought it already took you tremendous energy to open the hole in Zuellni’s sky,” Saya said faintly, replacing the speechless Leerin.

“Though many people live in this land, we have numerous comrades on this side of the sky. No matter what, this battle is our victory because in Zero Territory exists slumbering souls that far exceed the number of people in this world.”

“Even so, you won’t know the end result.”

“………”

“Numbers mean nothing in Zero Territory. The so-called power of numerous souls only obeys a stronger consciousness. You people are an example.”

“Then to prevent that strong consciousness from visiting Zero Territory, we can only fight in this world.”

Bodies appeared one after another. They wore the same clothes and had the same form. They were the same as those that Nina fought in Myath.

In their hands held weapon of the same structure. They were like mirror reflections as they attacked together. The speed of the attack, the air and the shouts filled with murderous intent made Leerin shut her eyes tightly.

Though she had shut her eyes,

she could still see them.

At that time, the one who was impacted was Nina.

She couldn’t express the secret behind the creation of this world that Schneibel had revealed.

“Do you believe?”

“Is this a matter of believing or not believing?”

At least Nina had given some reply to the question. No one could tell why this world was born. Humanity lived matter of factly inside Regios, living in fear of pollutants and filth monsters that were outside the city. This was the world that Nina understood.

The ridiculous story of the creation of this world. It was neither an ambiguous myth nor something that the Alchemists had experimented on. Though it was grand, it was far from reach. It felt like a dangling story. But the story coming from the Electronic Fairies didn’t feel like a lie.

“Electronic Fairies have no reason to lie to me. At least, all of you here believe in that story.”

“Exactly,” Grendan nodded, its long fur swaying, its cold and icy gaze staring at Nina.

“So has Grendan, the Lance Shelled City, been battling till now for that day?”

“I move the city in place of the slumbering Saya. One of Grendan’s aims “to stop the end of war” matches my hatred. This increased the power of Military Artists and successfully gave birth to several outstanding Military Artists. Their combination increased the density of Airen’s genes in their bodies. And then they were gathered in Grendan’s three royal families to give birth to the most ideal person.”

“The most ideal person?”

“Gather Airen’s dispersed genes and make a copy. That is the purpose of Grendan’s royal family. It was originally close to finishing but a mistake in the process has increased the time period.”

Grendan did not reveal the identity of that person but he must mean the Queen. The Military Artist who surpassed all Heaven’s Blade successors. She struck down the aged phase filth monster that Layfon and Savaris failed to defeat even though she was far away from the battlefield. Grendan’s royal family had spent a huge amount of time to create such a powerful Military Artist. This must be it.

But the Electronic Fairies said it wasn’t finished. Something was still lacking.

“Not everything was included in the predictions. Whether it could explain the problem that happened before or if it means there’s still some time before adjustment is finished, I’m not sure,” Schneibel said slowly.

“But right now a hole has opened in the sky of the Academy City. Its cause is eventually linked to the Lance Shelled City. Then it might not be the first battle but the final decisive battle. We have to act according to it. Nina. The child of Schneibel’s knight. My child. Perhaps you might become the hope of the Electronic Fairies. As a creature that gives life to this world’s lives and lives in this world, one cannot entrust the entire wheel of fate to this world’s temporary dwellers. You will become the key or the first of the new generation or the helpless abandoned child who falls down in the wilderness. I’m not clear. But we now need new power as guardians of this world.”

“You mean I’m the new power?”

“That isn’t our choice, but yours and Melnisc’s, the one who deeply knows this world’s despair.”

Nina looked at the Haikizoku, Melnisc. The golden goat kept silent, immobile.

“This choice appears like a dilemma to you who understands the limit of hungry wolves. But what we need now is not the flame of destruction but the blade of a guardian.”

“………”

Melnisc remained silent. It stubbornly remained silent before the gazes of Schneibel, Grendan, Zuellni and Nina. It did not express clearly whether it was confused or resolutely refusing. Nina couldn’t discern anything from the Electronic Fairy’s expression.

“………I see. If you don’t make a choice then Nina’s reply would also be ignored.”

“Uh?”

“Right now, you and Melnisc are in one body. It’s meaningless if the two consciousnesses are not in agreement even though this situation is temporary. But I have to say this clearly, Melnisc. The limit is unclear. You also know confusion cannot create anything.”

“I’ll remember it, Great Mother.”

Schneibel nodded at the goat’s reply.

“Then let us observe the flow of time in Grendan.”

Everything turned faint at the fading of the voice. The Electronic Fairies disappeared from Nina’s eyes. Zuellni too, and Melnisc.

“Wait. I still don’t………”

The Electronic Fairies ignored her. Their figures turned even fainter, gradually merging into the darkness.

“Zuellni.”

“I’ll definitely return.”

The young girl hugged Nina’s neck. Her figure slowly disappeared along with a tangible yet intangible feeling of vagueness.

“Wait. What do you mean by returning?”

But her surrounding was empty when she spoke. Her consciousness changed. Nina knew she was waking up from her dream.

Someone was staring at her.

“……… \Eh?”

“Ah, you awake?”

A stranger stood before the confused Nina. The person was smaller than her but Nina could feel this person had had a good education from her fine and delicate countenance.

“This is?”

She put a hand on her temple to calm her head. She had had a long dream and she still clearly remembered its content. Was it real? And just where was she now?

“Ah, don’t remember? And I wanted to see just what kind of a person Lintence-sama has brought back.”

“Ah……”

She remembered.

Leerin was taken away after Layfon was defeated in Zuellni. She had then chased after her. But reality had failed. She had obtained the Haikizoku’s power and defeated the giants easily though the enemies had put them in a difficult fight. Still, that much power was not even worth mentioning before a Heaven’s Blade successor.

(What a horrifying gap in strength.)

She didn’t even manage to get one strike in.

“No need to be so sad. Lintence-sama is special even among Heaven’s Blade successors. No other Heaven’s Blades can defeat him.”

Must be comforting me. Nina looked at the girl. Her long hair was gathered together. The strands of white hair mixed in her dark hair stood out clearly.

“Ah, I’m Claribel Ronsmier. This is Grendan’s palace. What is your name?”

“I’m Nina Antalk. A student in Zuellni.”

Claribel clapped her hands as Nina gave her name.

“As I thought. And I thought you were a Grendan Military Artist that I didn’t know.”

“Was I captured?”

Nina reached to her waist but the Dites were missing from her weapon harness.

(This is only natural.)

“Are these your Dites?”

“What!”

She was speechless at the two Dites next to her bed.

“Wasn’t I caught?”

“Who knows? Her Majesty didn’t say anything and she didn’t arrange anyone to monitor you. But if you do anything you’ll get caught by Kanaris-sama.”

“Even so, to not take away the weapons is a bit………”

“Then show me how much you can do? Either way, it’s my first time meeting someone possessed by a Haikizoku.”

“!”

“Ahah, sorry. I know a bit of it because of my identity.”

“Does that mean it’s ok even if I escape to the outside?”

“As you wish. You have freedom as long as you don’t cause a commotion. But I don’t think it’s possible to escape. Either way, this is Grendan’s palace. The home of monsters.”

The anticipation sparkling in Claribel’s eyes made Nina shiver. Her gaze was enjoying watching Nina’s actions and anticipating the coming of chaos.

“………What’re you doing here?”

The sudden sound of disapproval wasn’t surprising. Rather, this rare question of common sense made Nina feel more at ease.

It was an elegant man with perfect long black hair. Nina wasn’t sure but she felt this man was similar to Claribel. And this person was watching her in surprise.

There wasn’t the sound of a door opening. Nina also didn’t feel his presence when he came in. He wore a weapon harness at his waist. This man was a Military Artist, and he was powerful.

“You too. What’re you coming here for?”

“Tigris is looking for you. He thinks you might be being naughty again.”

“Ah, as expected of my grandfather.”

“So it’s true.”

An even more surprising expression on the man’s proper face.

“Can’t say something like “don’t think of it” under this situation. It’s all right since all Heaven’s Blade successors had a chance to show their strength but we don’t have that chance.”

“Take care of what you say. You’re the inheritor of the Ronsmier family.”

“Someone from my grandfather and grandmother’s family can inherit even if anything happened to me, since grandfather has many children.”

“How surprising.”

“I think you are the one with the problem since you don’t feel a thing.”

The man’s face showed an expression of one being given no choice at the younger person’s words. Claribel looked at Nina.

“I forgot to introduce. The one over there is Minse Eutnohl. My……Uh, though we’re not of the same seniority in our family, it’s annoying, so please just treat him as my older cousin.”

“Is she the one possessed by the Haikizoku? Her Majesty should have already taken away the other person,” Minse said.

“Who knows? I don’t know where Her Majesty has taken the other person to.”

“Damn.”

“Speaking of which, Layfon seems to be in that city. What would you do?”

“If I see him I’ll have him die.”

“I know.”

“……Hey, you knew already?”

“Of course. I’ll deliver the message as it is. What about you?”

“Since that’s all I can do.”

Minse left with anxiety on his face.

“That person had a bad experience because of Layfon. He holds a personal grudge but that’s his own fault.”

Nina was shocked at her mentioning Layfon.

(Yes. This is Grendan. The city that holds a painful past for him.)

She hadn’t had the time to tidy up her emotions because of Savaris and the invasion by filth monsters. Why had she become so gloomy?

“You know Layfon, don’t you?”

“……He’s in my team.”

No point hiding it.

“Then you should understand the current Layfon. Ah~~ but it still isn’t good enough to compare with the past. As I thought, it’s better to just see him face to face.”

“What are you planning to do with him?”

“Do you know why he left Grendan?”

“………”

“You knew.”

“Wait, Layfon, that guy……Perhaps he did do something wrong but!”

“Don’t worry. No one looks at him in contempt from the view of a Military Artist.”

“Eh?”

Claribel laughed in a carefree manner before the numbed Nina.

“Her Majesty, the Heaven’s Blades and us three royal families. We all knew the reason behind his actions. However, he let the citizens of this city know the horrifying power of a Heaven’s Blade successor. They shouldn’t have to know of it. Because that cannot be forgiven, we decided to exile him.”

Claribel’s words should be believable. Though Nina once was horrified at seeing Layfon eliminating the larvae on his own, her feelings had quickly turned into envy. But what would it be like if the witnesses of that scene were not Military Artists but normal citizens? Naruki’s friend. What if that girl Meishen saw it?

“In truth, I think even Military Artists wouldn’t think much if they were to see him again. The Heaven’s Blade successors aren’t interested, and the other Military Artists know of the gap of strength between them and him but it’s better for him not to meet up with the ordinary citizens of the city.”

“………Layfon can’t see them.”

“Uh?”

He can’t meet with the city’s citizens. He can’t meet with the normal people. That reality heavily pressed down on his heart.

“He can’t see his family.”

Nina couldn’t accept it after hearing the words even though she herself had experienced a sad past. Layfon only did it for the orphanage. He gave his all for his family. He ended in failure. They thought he had betrayed them and they hated him for it.

Did they still hate him now?

“I too can’t understand how my family feels,” Claribel said icily. “A bad deed will eventually be exposed. And this event that Layfon is associated with was easily discovered. No matter what he planned to do, he had to shoulder the result, whether it was good or bad.”

“Yes, you’re right.”

She couldn’t retort her theory because she herself had considered the same thing. She left her home, Schneibel, without considering her father’s feelings.

“But the right discussion is only limited to a discussion. It can’t be used for all cases.”

Claribel looked out the window as if avoiding Nina’s gaze. The top part of Zuellni’s tower entered Nina’s gaze.

Had Zuellni smoothly won through the crisis? No. It had a Military Artist strong as Lintence. And it must be safe now by the peaceful look of it. The problem now was that the city’s leg was broken. Who knew how much longer it would take to repair it. And the next question was whether filth monsters would appear during the repair period.

Nina left the bed without thinking and came to the window.

“You haven’t thought for yourself.”

“Eh?” she turned around to Claribel.

“Wouldn’t one worry about himself in this situation?”

“Ah, ahah. That seems to be it now that you mention it.”

“Or that you have the confidence to escape from Grendan?”

“It’s not like that……”

There were too many things to consider. She herself didn’t know where to begin. The Queen had said something was to happen in Grendan. And then there was the conversation of the Electronic Fairies she saw in her dream. A huge riddle was stirring. She wanted to solve it. Leerin was taken away. It was unquestionable for her to return to her own city as she was Grendan’s citizen, but Nina felt something was hidden behind it. She also wanted to confirm this suspicion.

So many things had happened. She didn’t know where to begin.

“Or do you want to see the things that are to happen here?”

“The Queen asked the same thing.”

She lost to Lintence even though the Haikizoku was in her. Just what was she doing here? She felt impotent once she thought of it.

“I don’t know what I can do now and I don’t know what I should be doing. But I can’t do nothing. Leerin’s been taken away. Though she belongs here, it’s normal for her to be taken back. But I can’t accept the fact of her being forcibly taken away without reason. I want to know the reason behind it.”

“This Leerin person is the one that Her Majesty has taken away?”

“Yes.”

“What’s her relationship with you?”

“She lived with me in the same dormitory and she’s Layfon’s childhood friend.”

“Layfon? I see.”

Here it came again. Nina’s body turned stiff.

Claribel’s meaningful words threatened her. “This means she grew up in the same orphanage as him?”

“Aah, they did mention it.”

What’s going on? She did say she didn’t hold anything against Layfon for his crime but it seemed she held some other feelings for him.

“Then Layfon will definitely come,” she said to herself.

She felt dangerous.

Claribel had said that the Military Artists wouldn’t do anything to him. The Heaven’s Blades weren’t interested in Layfon. The other Military Artists wouldn’t do anything since they knew the distance of strength between them and him. Then what kind of Military Artist would choose to confront Layfon? Claribel didn’t look like a Heaven’s Blade successor. She had mentioned the “three royal families” so she must be part of this city’s government and she was a Military Artist.

Right now only she was considering a battle with Layfon.

But why?

“You and Layfon……” Nina didn’t get to finish.

Sudden.

Suddenly, Claribel moved.

“!”

Nina had no time to react. Why did she reach out to the weapon harness? When did she restore the Dite?

Her arm was already next to Nina’s face when she reacted.

“What’re you doing being so sneaky?” the expressionless Claribel asked behind Nina.

The sound of dry splitting echoed in the ears. If Claribel’s Dite was of a blade type then the blade must be in a spiral shape judging from the turning of the elbow.

Nina turned around and seeing what she saw, leaped away to restore her Dite. The heavy iron whips appeared in her hands.

A mask. A beast’s face emerged from it. Claribel reached out to it. Her blade had cut deeply into the mask, splitting it apart.

Claribel’s Dite was of a strange shape. The red painted part revealed the strong part where the blade had cut open the mask. The handle was like a glove protecting the fist, the fingers going through the four holes in the handle of the blade. Thorns were attached to the defensive part of the weapon and a small knife was attached to a side of the handle.

The shape was unique to her. It contained a strong sense of offense.

“Wolf Faces……”

A body was revealed behind the split mask. It toppled and melted into the air. Similar masks continued to appear before Nina. They wore the same clothes and held the same weapon. They stood in an orderly row like dolls in a mirror. All of them rushed for Claribel.

“You things are nothing in front of my Kochouenshiken (Bladed wing of the flaming butterfly).”

Claribel attacked.

Nina stood rooted on the spot.

Claribel rushed them. Her long hair that was tied back danced agilely in the air. The scarlet blade in her hand moved with innumerable changes. Its weight and speed varied according to her body movements. Death leaped as if it was dancing. The Wolf Faces who attempted to surround her had their masks shattered. They didn’t even have to time to lift their weapons. Their arms were cut off and they fell to the ground to disappear.

Before one could breathe, she had eliminated all the Wolf Faces in the house.

“You can’t even make a fire in this city,” she murmured, bored.

“You too……” Nina’s words stopped halfway. She couldn’t think of a suitable word to symbolize the relationship she had with the Wolf Faces. Are you Dixerio’s friend? Have you seen him? Is this a good way to say it?

“Aa, so you’ve seen them too?” Claribel ignored Nina’s confusion. An innocent smile appeared on her face.

“I wonder whether all Haikizoku-possessed have this kind of special treatment? No, no. They are the enemies of the Electronic Fairies. You know of it, don’t you?”

She asked Nina a question instead. Nina was speechless, not catching on what the question was about.

“I have a bond with them because of my blood. I somehow knew of their existence since I was little. But about blood, Minse that you saw before is also the same.”

“That man too………”

She was surprised as Minse didn’t look all that reliable.

“Her Majesty seems too pure so she can’t see them. But she is better trained than us with this sensitivity so she might have been always opening and closing her eyes.”

Nina knew of the Queen. Looking from the conversation between the Electronic Fairies, it felt strange that the Queen and the Wolf Faces hadn’t yet clashed.

“Well, these useless fools seem to be on the move while we’re chatting. Wanna go and clean up together?”

Claribel restored the weapon back to its Dite form and left the room. She wanted Nina to go with her.

“Eh? Hey.”

Can she? She wanted to ask and stopped herself. This might become a good opportunity to escape.

She walked through the stone paved corridor, behind Claribel. The people walking past them all asked after Claribel with sincere attitudes but they coldly ignored Nina.

“I said already. Only Minse and I know of it. It’ll become troublesome in many areas once others know. Do you understand? Anyway, this is trouble so I have to quickly tidy it up.”

“You said to tidy them up but do you understand who they are?”

Nina only knew that something was to happen while she was in Myath. She knew of nothing else. She didn’t even know the purpose of the hostile Wolf Faces. In the end, she didn’t know what to do even when the event happened.

Wouldn’t Claribel understood more compared to the Nina back then?

“I know. At least I know why they come to Grendan.”

“Is, is that so?”

“But I haven’t been to other cities through the En system so I don’t know what they do in other cities.”

“En?”

Dixerio seemed to have said the same thing.

“You can explain it as a communication system between Electronic Fairies.”

“There is such a thing?”

“Otherwise how do they tell each other apart when cities fight?”

“……I see.”

“Of course. I’ve heard of people using the En system to jump. I’ve never experienced it. You?”

“Once.”

“I see. There really are people who can do it.”

They walked out of the palace styled building as they chatted.

(I’m really out. Is it ok?)

She was worried since she was a captive but Claribel walked on the street, indifferent.

“Clara.”

The sound came from behind them. Minse was walking from the direction of the palace.

“How many did you get?”

“The palace is quiet.”

“Thanks for your hard work.”

“The number is larger than usual this time.”

“It’s ok now. There probably will be a large-scale appearance later. What do you think they’re aiming for?”

“To put it correctly, it should be the Inner Court. This time they seem to be targeting something more. Then there’s only one thing to do.”

“Her Majesty is in the Inner Court. Don’t worry.”

“Then what’s left is above the ground. So troublesome.”

“Yes. This is the key. I think it’s better not to approach the Inner Court for now.”

“What a coincidence. I think so too.”

“For some reason, I think we’d end up making Her Majesty mad.”

“So scary.”

“Especially for you who has had that kind of experience.”

“Nonsense.”

Minse left this word and headed for a different direction.

“Fu……seems this isn’t as simple as usual. Let’s go on a serious patrol.”

Claribel increased her pace as if she didn’t care about Nina.

Nina hesitated for a split second. This was the only time to escape. They just said “The Queen is in the Inner Court.” Then Leerin was probably there too. Leave Claribel here and save Leerin from the Inner Court. Can this be done? Problem is, where was the Inner Court?

(What should I do?)

Leave Claribel to search for the Inner Court? But she might become an enemy once she escaped. That is definite. Then let’s rendezvous with Layfon who is coming from Zuellni and rescue Leerin together? That was the calmest judgment she can make under this situation.

(What should I do?)

She kept asking herself. Claribel continued to walk by herself. Has she not noticed me?

“Ah, that’s right.”

She suddenly turned around.

“I won’t chase after you even if you escape. Compared to that, other Military Artists will probably hunt you down? There are serious guys among the Heaven’s Blades. Their subordinates should be monitoring you.”

“………”

Speechless.

Nina followed Claribel. Right now, she had no other way. It was paramount to understand Claribel as she was a Military Artist who fought the Wolf Faces. Nina could persuade herself with this line of thinking. The most important thing was that she didn’t feel any observers monitoring her. Was this the result of that dream? Though she felt the Haikizoku insider her body – the existence of Melnisc, she didn’t feel the stirring and hot blood she felt when they fought together in a battle. This meant he wasn’t lending her any power so that might be why Claribel knew she didn’t notice their presence?

But Claribel noticed the observers without needing the Haikizoku’s help. Grendan’s Military Artists were truly strong. Why would someone of this level still thirst for a Haikizoku? No. Compared to that, right now she should……

(Wait.)

This meant they had also seen the fight back then? But they didn’t get caught. Was that it?

Claribel had said that only she and Minse could fight the Wolf Faces here. Then they must be very important to Grendan. It shouldn’t be strange that there were people protecting them in the shadows. In that case, there should be people who had seen them fight?

Would they get caught in this fight with the Wolf Faces just by looking? Then how did Nina get herself involved?

(You can’t get involved just by looking.)

Nina thought so as she followed Claribel. Right now that was all she could do.

Then what did Nina herself see at that time and how was that event triggered?

She tried to recall the past.

“Right, let’s start here.”

Claribel’s soft words called her back to reality. Though this was the city’s center, the surrounding environment was a quiet residential area. The house before Nina had the same structure as Nina’s own home. Was this a rich family or did it belong to a Military Artist of a strong dojo?

Claribel leaped over the wall without changing her expression.

“Hey!”

“It’s ok.”

“But………”

“If we worried about the details, they’d be doing whatever they want.”

This was an illegal intrusion but she was speaking loudly. She was conversing in a relaxed manner. Though Nina was a bit nervous, she followed.

“Well, they wouldn’t be that hardworking if they could do whatever they liked,” Claribel said as she landed.

All Nina saw while standing on the top of the wall was the tall trees close to her and the top part of a three story mansion. The tragic scene shocked her after she landed. Normally, this ground should be covered with grass and adorned with a fountain but what replaced it now was a hard surface that hadn’t been repaired.

“This is………”

A hole was in the middle of the wavy hard surface of the ground. Nina stomped hard on the ground. It was unbelievable that this was land judging by the hardness of it. She gave it a kick and it didn’t budge.

“This is Heaven’s Blade successor Ruimei’s home. That person trains in the courtyard every morning at the same time. Thanks to him, Grendan’s citizens can wake up on time everyday.”

Claribel walked in someone else’s home normally.

Nina couldn’t believe the feeling coming from her under her feet. A person who held the title of a Heaven’s Blade successor. It was easy for him to shatter the ground but all he did was make it harder. This wasn’t just the turning of the ground into hard soil. It had become another type of substance through repeated compression. This was proof that he could control that strength and perfectly control his Kei.

“Those guys use the people living here as medium to appear because they don’t have a real form other than their masks.”

Claribel kept walking and arrived at the backdoor. This was probably used by hired hands. The room immediately behind the door would be the kitchen if this building had the same layout as Nina’s home, and this backdoor was probably used for deliveries.

The door opened easily.

The aroma of spice wafted out from the kitchen. The structure of this mansion was the same as Nina’s, and most of the people in this mansion were normal people.

“Is it ok?”

“It’s all right since this mansion is also one of the targets.”

Nina could only watch regardless of Claribel’s actions. Claribel walked into the corridor without using Sakkei. The appetizing smell became stronger. The two of them came to the kitchen as Nina expected. In the kitchen were three chefs and a woman monitoring them. All four had their backs to them. The chiefs were making dishes. The four of them turned around when they noticed Nina and Claribel.

“Ahah, Claribel-sama? Do you want anything from us?” the woman asked, ignoring the flustered Nina. “You’re making it difficult for me with a sudden visit.”

“The smell is good, Mrs. MacRing.”

“It’s almost lunch time. That person eats a lot.”

The woman smiled with a hand covering her mouth. Her fingertips showed signs of having been through training. She was also a Military Artist.

“Yeah. It’s normal for Ruimei-sama to have a large eating capacity. Sorry for the sudden visit. Can we join you?”

“Sure. We’ve no reason to refuse Claribel-sama’s visit.”

“Ahhh, that makes me happy. Then can I make a small request?”

“Is it something that Request doesn’t have? My Chef can make most of the dishes but with the ingredients……”

“I don’t mean to increase it for me. On the other hand, I want you to reduce it.”

“Aa……”

“I mean seasoning. For example, the small bottle over there.”

Claribel meant the bottle closest to her. She was about to move for the bottle in the chef’s hand who was putting the seasoning on the dish.

The air froze in that moment. Not only the woman but the chef holding the small bottle. Even the other two chefs had stopped moving. Nina didn’t know what was inside the bottle as she didn’t know how to cook. Though it was seasoning, it didn’t feel like the type that an outsider could imagine.

“It seems like an unusual type of seasoning. As a member of the royal family, I can’t casually speak of something I don’t know.”

“I understand. Then I won’t add it to the meals of Claribel-sama and your friend. My husband likes it more……”

“Time to stop lying, Mrs. MacRing.”

“…….”

The woman was happily talking about her husband…… She suddenly stopped. It seemed the passage of time had also halted.

Nina didn’t understand her expression. She was speechless in this unusual circumstance so she could only observe how this event would unfold. She found it strange that Claribel could converse normally in this situation.

“The rumour’s spread outside. Ruimei-sama’s lover recently gave birth to a child, and she is also a Military Artist. I understand the feeling of his wife who can’t bear children but I don’t think he had to do it that way.”

“You don’t understand as you’re still young.”

“No, I’m also female, and I’m a child of the royal family so I understand very well the treatment of one who can’t give birth to the next generation.”

“Even so, you won’t understand. Our standings are different. Our path from now on will be even more difficult on a certain level. But you’ll never understand the feeling of losing to another woman.”

“The term replacement is especially sensitive within the royal family. I wouldn’t want to comprehend its meaning if possible.”

“No! You still don’t understand!” the woman shouted, covering her face.

Was she crying? Seemed to be so from the noise she made. But what about her expression?

Nina didn’t comprehend. Nor did she understand. Because all of them, whether it was the woman or the three chefs, wore the mask of a Wolf Face.

“Anyway, confusion is taking you to a bad direction. Let me take that thing down.”

Claribel began handling her job faintly.

“No, you can’t.”

The woman’s head was still lowered. A voice came from somewhere deep within her.

“I must let that person know of my feelings.”

“Then take down the mask first and resolve it.”

“No. No.”

“This is decided.”

“No!”

The woman lifted her head.

Claribel moved.

Nina failed to see her restore her Dite again. Kochouenshiken was already in her hand when Nina reacted. The scarlet blade cut the mask in half. The woman’s body bent backward. High pitched moaning filled the kitchen. The chefs attacked with kitchen knives in their hands. Their foreheads were pierced by a scarlet thing in the next second. The masks split into two. The needle-like cloud that destroyed only the masks scattered.

The needle was the product of Karen Kei.

The chefs continued to moan and then fell onto the floor with the woman.

“Are they dead?”

“Just fainted.”

A quick and carefree reply. Claribel took the bottle from the kitchen and tossed all the finished and half-finished cooking into the rubbish bin.

“Let’s go to the next stop.”

She planned to ignore the fallen and leave.

“What about them?”

“They won’t remember a thing after waking up. That event just then has taken advantage of her personality and her dissatisfaction with reality. She didn’t do it deliberately. This is what is called “the demon gives orders and the underlings work.” Fortunately, they’re weak characters.”

They left the mansion and leaped over the wall as Claribel explained.

“Well, now I know their goal. To assassinate the Heaven’s Blade successors. They might be doing some destructive work too. I can only leave that to Minse.”

“Those guys do something like this in Grendan?”

Nina had seen the Wolf Faces two times. One was when she met Dixerio. Two was at Myath. The Wolf Faces took the initiative to attack with weapons in both times. But this was first time seeing them using others to get to the Heaven’s Blades.

“This isn’t the first time so it isn’t anything new. No matter who it is, people have one to two weaknesses if you look carefully. Perhaps they think they can’t defeat the Heaven’s Blade successors without using these means. One Heaven’s Blade is still needed among the twelve Heavens’ Blade successors. And Savaris-sama can’t move as he’s injured. Thinking of the future from now, they probably think it better to make one or two more immobile.”

“Future……”

Nina recalled the Electronic Fairies’ conversation. They said something was about to happen. The origin of Regios – the slumbering Saya in Lance Shelled City. Airen who sealed off the people in the moon, those who sought to destroy this world. Ignasis and his subordinates, the Wolf Faces. They were sealed away but they continued to plan to destroy this world through pollutants. They used the pollutants to create a new ecological environment. The filth monsters that acted as the weapons of destruction in the past.

Something related to them was about to happen. It could possibly be a battle. And a very intense battle at that. Hence the Wolf Faces were getting active in order to make the balance of victory tilt to their side.

Was that it?

She kept hesitating. What should she be doing now? She should observe the fight with the Wolf Faces and she should also participate. But in reality, she could do nothing except follow Claribel. No. Perhaps this couldn’t be helped. Her current situation was like her situation at Myath. She was in a state in which she had even lost her innate mission of what she had to do.

“Speaking of which, what do you think of my skill just then when I unsheathed the Katana?”

“Uh?”

Claribel asked her just when she was deep in thought. She turned around with disapproval, sensing Nina’s slow reaction.

“Really. Didn’t hear me? That’s the skill to unsheathe a Katana. Leave aside the accuracy of cutting down the mask first. The most important thing is speed. Speed. Didn’t you find it really quick?”

“Ah. Yes. Very quick.”

She didn’t even see her restore the Dite. Though Claribel was praising herself, her accuracy in cutting the mask was incredible.

“Faster than Layfon?”

Her eyes sparkled. She still couldn’t stop herself from asking.

“I, I wonder.”

Nina still felt Layfon was faster but the speed Claribel used to unsheathe the weapon was a first for Nina.

“Layfon’s capacity of Kei is the top even among the Heaven’s Blade successors. I can’t surpass him but I think I’ve the advantage with speed,” she said.

Some unknown feeling rushed out in Nina’s heart as she watched her. She didn’t feel happy about it but she couldn’t be sure what it was.

Claribel kept talking on her own. It had become a monologue that didn’t need an audience.

“But the problem is the source of Layfon’s Military Arts, the Katana technique. The skill to unsheathe a Katana can’t be underestimated. Don’t think I’m out of it. I’ve always done heaps of research but I feel that I’d lose if I studied under Psyharden to understand the essence of his Katana technique. Besides, the strengths of others who wield Katana don’t differ much……Ah, the fact, the current person who holds the Psyharden skill is someone called Derek Psyharden. You can count the number of people who are on par with the strength of his Katana skill in all of entire Grendan.”

“Ha……”

“I don’t quite understand the situation now but my grandfather said he’s someone who has room to spare whether he fights one on one or with a group.” He isn’t on the Heaven’s Blade level but he has extremely high skill. The lowest requirement of a Heaven’s Blade successor is to possess an amount of Kei that only a Heaven’s Blade can sustain. But his skill is probably the level of a Heaven’s Blade. And from here I can understand why Layfon took the Heaven’s Blade at his age. No. Hang on a sec. In that case, under the situation that my grandfather is a Heaven’s Blade but one Heaven’s Blade is still missing an owner then the question is, why I can’t become a Heaven’s Blade? So the things before don’t mean anything. Pretend I didn’t say anything. Got it? Thanks very much…… Then Layfon could so speedily make his achievement because of an experienced teacher, Derek Psyharden. What a shame that the weapon I chose is different from my grandfather’s. I can’t mature quickly. Ara? Then what I said before counts, doesn’t it? Never mind. It doesn’t matter. Anyway, I want to stress that I’m not weaker than Layfon. I won’t lose to him even if I were to confront him directly. Besides, I might even win. I’d have to boast about it. Eh? To whom? To Layfon of course.”

………She spoke it all at once, totally overwhelming Nina.

Claribel’s attitude and words were cold when she first met Nina but her monologue just then had less negative elements of hostility and murderous intent. All Nina felt from her was competitiveness.

And she was very innocent.

The second strong and young Military Artist that Layfon met seemed to hold some misunderstanding towards him. The leader of the Mercenary Gang, Haia, was the same but he held hostility and murderous intent.

“Excuse me……”

Nina planned to ask her and understand everything. She had many things she wanted to ask. About the Wolf Faces. About Leerin being taken away. But Claribel hadn’t given any answers. No. Nina had been forcibly taken in Claribel’s direction rather than Claribel trying to divert the conversation. Anyway, Nina hadn’t gained any useful information from her. This was the time to prevent the Wolf Faces from assassinating the Heaven’s Blade successors but Claribel wasn’t impatient at all.

Still, there was one thing Nina had to ask. Otherwise she wouldn’t have the confidence to keep on working with Claribel.

“What’s it?” Claribel watched her. She wasn’t on guard with Nina.

“Claribel……”

“Please call me Clara. People I’m familiar with me call me that. Speaking of which, don’t you find my name hard to say?”

“Ah, well……”

“What is it?”

“That is……What do you want with Layfon?”

“I want to defeat him.”

A very honest and quick reply.

“Ah, yes, please don’t misunderstand. It isn’t something to do with a personal grudge or the sense of justice of a Military Artist.”

“Then what is it for?”

“Please don’t think this is my personal thinking. Military Artists in Grendan who are the same age as me all have Layfon as their goal. He’s the youngest Heaven’s Blade successor.”

“But Layfon………”

“Didn’t I say it already. Military Artists don’t mind him. Of course, this isn’t representative of everyone. Please give it a good thought. The underground matches mean there are other Military Artists. It’s impossible to imagine there are many illegal Military Artists from the outside in a place with few visits from roaming buses like Grendan. In that case, many local Military Artists and people who make up the audience are involved. Otherwise it’s not possible for trade, isn’t that so?”

“That……isn’t unreasonable.”

“I’ve said it many times. Layfon’s participation in the underground matches and his intention to kill Gahard Baren in the match weren’t something he shouldn’t have done, but his action that made people understand the horror of a Heaven’s Blade successor. So he must leave Grendan. We’ve secretly fined the other Military Artists who participated in underground matches.”

The horror of a Heaven’s Blade successor.

The Queen had said it before too, that this must not be exposed. Nina heard that what pained Layfon were his siblings at the orphanage, knowing he wasn’t the pure hero they thought he was. They were angry that the image of the hero they worshiped had been tainted.

“Actually, he could have killed Gahard somewhere other than the match. He could have easily killed him during the night……Well, this clumsy and stupid living style is also………”

“Uh?”

Unusually, Claribel’s words turned unclear.

“No. Nothing. Anyway, us Military Artists of similar ages want his strength. We all see our own potential by looking at him taking the Heaven’s Blade. This point alone still makes him the hero to young Military Artists. The reason for his entering the underground matches has been spread. I don’t think many people still think he’s a bad guy.”

“Then that means……”

Layfon’s return to Grendan wasn’t just a dream?

“So many people want to defeat him.”

“What did you say?”

Claribel looked normal but Nina felt the topic had suddenly changed.

“Because he’s very strong. So this wish to fight him is not wrong. Surpassing Layfon is our important goal in life for us Military Artists who are the same age as him.”

Claribel didn’t notice Nina’s shock.

Had Nina herself felt the same thing?

No. How many Military Artists in Zuellni had thought the same? Of course some wanted to be like him. A large number of students gathered everyday after the platoon match, hoping he could teach them. Though Layfon himself wasn’t keen, the flow of students neither lessened nor stopped. And no one had tried to challenge Layfon in a duel. Nina too. She wanted to be strong like him even now but she had never thought of defeating him. Layfon was also Zuellni’s student. He was in her team and he was a friend, a comrade. Though Nina’s goal was to keep improving, Layfon wasn’t someone whom she had to defeat.

She just wished for his strength.

(This is……)

Why Grendan’s Military Artists were strong. Their wish wasn’t limited to the definition of respect and hoping that they could one day reach Layfon’s level but the wish was directly connected to the term to “surpass”. So was that why Grendan’s Military Artists were so strong?

“……So that’s why Clara wants to fight Layfon?”

“Yes.”

Claribel confirmed in a carefree manner.

The two of them hadn’t halted their steps as they walked.

“Ah?”

Claribel nodded innocently and turned around.

“What’s it?”

“Nothing. I thought there’s something else. I see. So that was what it was.”

She didn’t understand her meaning.

“What’s it?”

“Ah, sorry. Seems we’ve to split up here.”

“What did you say?”

Her sudden word made Nina speechless.

“I’m really sorry but there’s something I have to do. I think you don’t have to worry I’ll get killed but if you don’t feel well, my conscience would feel bad. And I don’t know whether Her Majesty would complain about it, so please take good care of yourself. It’s fortunate that you’re on our side and you have the Haikizoku to protect you. It should be all right. You’ll be safe.”

Claribel spoke without stopping as Nina thought. Nina was speechless.

“Then, keep at it.”

Claribel suddenly jumped. She was suddenly on a roof nearby and the next second, she was gone.

“……What?”

That was all Nina could manage. She was suddenly left behind in an unfamiliar street on Grendan. Uneasiness rushed up in her as she looked around.

What had Claribel noticed?

Nina stood on the spot, thinking of what she should do next.

(Let’s just take this opportunity.)

This was a good chance to return to Zuellni. It was impossible to take Leerin back as the Queen was with her. She couldn’t win against Lintence even using the Haikizoku’s power – He was the top among Heaven’s Blades. This meant he was stronger than Layfon but Layfon had said that the Queen surpassed all Heaven’s Blades. She herself could have been killed within seconds in the fight against Lintence. No way she could win against the Queen.

She carefully thought of her strategies but Grendan was too unfamiliar to her.

(Anyway, the most important thing now is to meet up with Layfon.)

She might have gone to save Leerin alone if she was the past Nina. Sometimes her strong sense of mission made her lose control of herself. She understood it too but she could not control herself once she pressed the button of mission.

Maybe Claribel pulling her along had enabled her to escape that situation and calmly think about her next action. It seemed the person monitoring her was still around. She felt she could manage. At least, escaping wasn’t a problem. She still remembered the direction of Zuellni from her vantage point in the palace. Perhaps she could escape by running in that direction.

(That’s decided.)

No point standing here once she had her plan. Nina prepared to run for Zuellni.

Kei moved at the same time but it didn’t come from Nina. In a split second, it created a huge circle with Nina in its center. The pressure of Kei made her experience the illusion of receiving an impact. She stopped moving.

“Wh, what?”

What she felt was the remnants of a strong Kei. It had surrounded her in a split second and cancelled out something. She wasn’t sure what it was but something had happened in that split second and then had quickly ended.

Her hands naturally held the Dites and restored the iron whips.

Something was coming. The sense of premonition in her expanded.

The sound of wet footsteps from somewhere arrived at the moment when the limit was near. It was the sound of something stick to the shoes. It was a very soft sound but it couldn’t escape a Military Artist’s ears.

Behind her.

Nina turned around. A cold sensation flowered in her chest the moment she saw him. She had seen him close to the Queen when she lost to Lintence and was close to losing her consciousness.

“Yo.”

His voice carried a heavy atmosphere. The easy and floating manner he had when they first met was now hidden.

“Dixerio……Senpai?”

“Ah, yes.”

It was hard to accept even with his admittance. His image was completely different from his first image.

“Well, it can’t be helped that you feel different from the last time. My mood is different from that time. What I want to see might have appeared. I’ve become much more naïve while anticipating it.”

Naïve. Was this atmosphere suitable to the meaning of that term?

She couldn’t put down her weapon. The Dixerio before her was anything but good. Her heart still held tension. The cold sensation seemed to want to suck out all the heat in her body.

“Senpai, what do you want to me?”

“Well, from all areas. You got involved because of my miscalculation. Though it’s a joke for me to feel guilty, I’m definitely feeling it. But it’s not my style to apologize.”

His left hand held the chain of the watch hanging before his chest. Nina could clearly see the dry blood on his fingertips.

“Senpai, what did you just do?”

“Uh? The people monitoring you are in the way so I put them to sleep temporarily.”

Temporarily? Put them to sleep? Was it really that? Dixerio didn’t respond to the question in her eyes. She was expecting him to say lightheartedly “Don’t look so skeptical. I was joking.”

But he didn’t.

“It doesn’t matter what happened to them. If you don’t have anything else to do then I’d take you back to Zuellni. Besides, they’ll be in chaos. It’s something that will happen sooner or later.”

“How so……”

“Don’t worry. You’ll forget it anyway.”

His words shocked her. Was this his original personality? Had he been pretending all along?

“It is troublesome isn’t it? So I’ll get rid of it.”

And suddenly.

“!”

A sudden storm appeared before her. Nina swung the iron whips. The sound of hard things clashing pierced the sky. Dixerio quickly moved to her. Three successive strikes with the iron whips caused sparks to fly.

“Why!?”

“Didn’t I say it when we first met? I give everything I can to take what I want. This means I’m to cancel the debt of getting you involved right here.”

Dixerio’s Kei continued to expand as the two of them competed with their strength. Should she avoid it? She couldn’t. The pressure on her wrist had not changed. If she moved, the huge metal whip of his would kill her.

In that case.

Internal Kei variation – Kongoukei.

Kongoukei received the external Kei releasing from Dixerio’s body. The two Kei clashed and rebounded, causing the two to separate.

“Why must we fight!”

“It’s something that would end in a split second if you don’t resist.”

“Give me an explanation.”

“You’ll forget anyway!”

Kei was increasing during the conversation. She couldn’t let her guard in this situation. Nina gave up holding back her Kongoukei and allowed her Kei to expand.

“You’re so stubborn.”

“You forced me to!” she shouted and rushed him but he was quicker than her.

No. Don’t get confused. But this hesitation had slowed down her actions. Dixerio didn’t hesitate. The Kei running in her made the Kongoukei again strike a path similar to the one she made before. The impact created in the iron whips crossed in front of her was like the touch of electricity, numbing her body.

This was Raijin. Dazzling purple electricity ran madly around Nina.

“Wu……”

“Never would have thought you could stand that.”

The expressionless cold voice retreated. Dixerio took a few steps back. He put some distance between them and prepared for Raijin again. As Nina’s action was dependent on his attack mode, all she could do was to rely on Kongoukei to receive the next impact. Impacts came one after another without stopping.

She couldn’t defend all of them. Dixerio’s Raijin created a tiny opening in her Kongoukei, accumulating her injury. This made her shiver. She’d lose at this rate. She tried to suppress the innate anxiety rising in her.

(In this disadvantageous situation……)

But Dixerio had retreated again to prepare the third Raijin while she was thinking of her strategy.

Kongoukei. The iron whips crossed before her deflected the attack. But this time she gave up the notion of receiving the attack and deliberately let fly her weapons. The huge iron whips fell hard on the ground after losing their goal and created a huge explosion. She adjusted her position according to the Kei flow to avoid the flying debris.

The distance was just right. Dixerio prepared to release Raijin as she expected. He stupidly rushed her.

“Believe in yourself. Step out without confusion and deal your enemy a decisive strike.”

She suddenly recalled Dixerio’s words for her when he demonstrated Raijin. There was no trick. A serious fight was just the repetition of one’s strongest technique. One didn’t have to use strange moves no matter how delicate a change the battle experienced. The strategy was to attack decisively and stop the opponent from using their strategy. Inability to carry this out meant defeat and weaving a counter strategy also meant defeat. Inability to last was also defeat. She had to utilize all the potential in her in a fight that was overwhelming in the favor of her enemy. Though it felt stupid, she had to attack to keep testing her boundaries.

And this was the essence of Raijin.

“In that case!”

If he planned to give all he could then she could only react accordingly.

She felt the Kei vein. The creature called Kei. Layfon had said this before. The Kei vein spreading around the waist would hurt. The stirring created shook the entire body. This was Kei cycling in the body, and next was to spit it out and turn it into destructive, rumbling energy called external Kei. Allow the sound and the stirring to be deeper and greater.

No. She had to do this.

Dixerio smiled as he made the same stance. A cruel smile. Only people who had stepped into the marshland of pointless massacre had this smile. Nina was now in the marshland too.

Was he laughing about this or that he was soaking in running Kei?

“That’s great. You’ve got great preparation.”

She thought he would rush her but he continued, smiling. “What do you want to do?”

The Kei releasing from his body suddenly increased. Nina didn’t want to be careless. She increased the amount of her Kei too and seriously asked.

“Why must we fight? What’s happened? Why are you trying to kill me?”

“Nothing much. Besides, I don’t want your life……But. Yes, it’s my mistake to get wild all of a sudden.”

“Then put down your weapon.”

“That depends on you. I give you two choices. One is to fight me here. Two is to accept my suggestion.”

“What?”

“I won’t accept any other answer. I didn’t expect a perfect ending from the beginning. Do you understand? A movie’s happy end is when everyone tolerates something and receives happiness. Or, the bad parts are all left outside the camera. I’m not interested in fortune that is given to everyone. Only two choices are available according to my suggestions. Originally you should be working for me. Either way, you should only have two endings. Either get beat up by me and I take you away or follow my instructions honestly.”

“………”

His ridiculous theory made her speechless.

Dixerio Maskane from the City of Strong Desire. He introduced himself such when he first met her, fighting the Wolf Faces. He had also called himself a pirate. He had craved the words “Pray to give it all for you” in the statue in front of the Student President building.

This was the image he had left for them.

But Nina felt this wasn’t it. No. Had she thought of it? He had taught her his move without holding it for himself. He had not forgotten her even when fighting the Wolf Faces. It felt like he was worried about her. She had always thought he was such a man.

“………What do you want to take from me?”

“Memory.”

“What?”

“I’ve to take away your memory about the Wolf Faces. Nothing much. Just then your complete memory would get a bit chaotic. It might make you emotionally unstable but you just have to tolerate it and it’d pass. It’d gather in the deepest recess of your memory with time. You should be right in about five years time.”

“Just what are you saying?”

“I want to release you from this battle. You can thank me.”

“If you could have done it, why didn’t you do it at that time?”

“It’s easy to remove it if the connection is shallow but you saw that guy’s true face and had contact with the Aurora atoms on the mask. They are the source of those guys. Pollutants have become the past substance that belongs to the other side of this world. It’s not that easy to cancel the cause and effect of contacting this thing. It’s a pity to create memory loss but the source of failure is to be a good person.”

“How……”

She didn’t know what to say.

Take away her memory. Remove all memory she had about the Wolf Faces. Was this related to what was about to happen in Grendan? Could she only be an ignorant observer?

“Why……Why let me know of it only now? Why did you hide it from me before?”

Perhaps Nina still didn’t know anything now. About the origin of this world, the existence of Saya and Ailen, the two’s tragic fate and the fight with Ignasis in order to create an opportunity for this world. The fighting style had continued to change from then till now, and a large-scale war would break out in the near future.

That was all she knew. But what would the war be like, how large a scale would it be and just what would happen in the end? Would the world really be destroyed if Ignasis won? Or would victory be the end and the stubborn will of Electronic Fairies would continue to survive. Then the war in the near future might just be a frontline war.

And what were the Electronic Fairies’ expectations on Nina? What expectations did they hold for Nina who had become a vessel for Melnisc?

“What are you only saying it now!”

The wind of fury rose among confusion.

The platoon matches. The commotion after the end of the platoon match with the 1st platoon. At that time, Melnisc had possessed Nina and Nina had then jumped to Myath. Urged by a sense of mission, her body moved on its own to fight the Wolf Faces though she knew nothing of the situation. She was confused and troubled, and she couldn’t honestly share the details of this event with anyone. She couldn’t even explain why she suddenly went missing. She might get other people involved if she told them. Nina hadn’t said anything carelessly as even she herself wasn’t sure of the situation.

What were the Wolf Faces? What was their purpose?

She didn’t understand in the past. She still didn’t understand everything now. But then she really didn’t get anything back then. Though she didn’t get it at present, she was right here. Right here in Grendan. Along with the creation of the world, the story of enemies, and the purpose of the Electronic Fairies who had shown themselves to her…… She finally began to understand, realizing the purpose of herself and gradually clearing the direction she should walk.

“Finally… Finally I’m beginning to understand, yet you, you……”

Nothing was more important than “What can I do” to Nina who was tortured by a sense of impotence. This man appeared before her to say such things at such a key moment, blocking her way and stealing her hope.

Dixerio Maskane. This man was the one who led her into the deep pit.

“You bastard. You’re acting however you want!”

Dixerio was indifferent to her anger.

“Don’t worry. You won’t care after forgetting.”

Nina couldn’t understand his heart. Dixerio, who said these words with such thick skin.

Things she didn’t understand.

“…… Are you still insisting on this?”

“Of course. That’s my style.”

“Then I’ve decided.”

She tided the messy flow of Kei and gathered the Kei. The stirring of her Kei vein increased your speed without limit. Rise high. Because this body was strong and wouldn’t fall. Strong and wouldn’t be torn apart.

“I too will act by my willfulness.”

The Kei density had increased to a level she hadn’t experienced before. It hadn’t reached the level of when she fought the giants, relying on Melnisc’s strength, but she had never experienced this amount of Kei being produced by herself.

“I was dragged into the fight since meeting you. I was even brought here. Who would let you pull me around as you wish when I’ve reached here? Who would ignore this! I’ll walk the path with my own strength from now on. Who would care whether about you?”

YOU ARE HERE

She wasn’t just talking to Dixerio. She meant the Electronic Fairies too. Melnisc’s resolve had also just been conveyed. They hadn’t mentioned anything about their plan. They didn’t even say anything about the responsibility that Nina was to shoulder.

Nina was ignored. Were they just using her as a good tool?

No. Perhaps not. Forget Senou and Grendan. At least she couldn’t believe that Zuellni would do this. But Dixerio’s attitude now had turned her confusion into fury. She felt these people who knew of the truth of this world were showing off their advantage and planning to control her.

“If there’s danger in this world, then I’ll use my own strength to fight it.”

“……… I originally wanted to talk over this peacefully.”

The pressure from Dixerio hadn’t changed. It was neither messy nor shaky. Its density and amount continued to increase. His expression also wasn’t as haughty as before. His icy gaze stared at Nina.

“Someone as serious as you isn’t suitable to appear in this drama. You’ll definitely be angered into a mess. I say it would be better for you to forget everything.”

“It’s my business to forget or not. I’m also the one who gets angry. You don’t have to decide it.”

“Can’t be helped.”

Dixerio rested the metal whip on his shoulder, looking as if he was full of openings. No. This was simply an attack pose – to rush her, raise his whip and swing down.

It was only meaningful to execute the move in this mood.

Similarly, Nina raised her iron whips. Two metal whips – his weapon was the same as hers but it was nothing to him to have to control both whips. Nina was searching for the suitable fighting stance. But her level was still far from his. The essence of Raijin, a gambling move. She couldn’t fight him on par if she kept thinking of how to protect herself.

She slowly changed her pose, pulling back the left iron whip. She had extended it in preparation for his sudden attack, and guided it down to cross with her right iron whip. She bunched up her body as if she was tightly bounding herself. And like this, she received Dixerio’s attacks who was swinging down from left and right.

The stance she took in this crisis was a gamble. She only learnt how to use Raijin in the recent fight in Zuellni. Her current action was foolish in a situation with nowhere to escape. But she’d return to her old impotent self if she was defeated here and lost her memory, leaving her to only watch the events from Zuellni.

(Would that be it?)

Then don’t get stuck in the uneasiness of changing her pose. Her best choice now was to use the most advantageous stance in this fight to suddenly move forward.

Her density of Kei was increasing unbelievably. Would it explode in her body at this rate…? A wave of uneasiness suddenly began.

Almost at the same time.

Internal external Kei variation, Raijin.

Two lightning strikes hit each other. The destructive balls of light clashed and made their surroundings explode, sending the two fighters flying.

“Wu……”

Her internal Kei instantly eliminated the numbness of her body. The shock didn’t hurt. This wasn’t because of the numbness. This was proof that the match of external Kei had ended. The strength of the rebound had been swallowed as the two strikes clashed, swallowed each other and exploded intensely. The numbness she felt just then was created by the clash of the explosion.

(One more time!)

After being sent flying by the mad storm, she instinctively increased her Kei once more. She had already grasped hold of the fighting approach of Raijin. She must keep on fighting without stopping until she defeated him or he defeated her. This was the correct way to use Raijin. She didn’t feel she had defeated him in her last move. This meant he must be preparing for the next attack.

The stance of Dixerio who stood on the opposite side of the screen of smoke…

Raijin.

Release. Run. She didn’t feel anything other than the time when she first stumped on the ground. Her entire concentration was on the weight of the iron whips in her hands, and then she poured Kei into them. She wasn’t planning to swing her weapons. Her entire body had become part of the iron whips, breaking through in order to defeat her enemy.

Clash. Explode. Fly.

(One more time!)

Repeatedly.

Increase her Kei. Adjust her pose. And release.

(One more time!)

Repeatedly. Her feeling for her whole body was becoming hazy. She couldn’t tell what her expression and body condition were like. She was totally immersed. Immersed in what? Defeating Dixerio? Or releasing Raijin?

Clash. This time it didn’t explode immediately. Were the two powers resisting each other? The Kei of the two fighters was gathered in between the three whips. The boundary limiting the explosion was being controlled by the delicate pressure.

“Really, you’ve shown unbelievable growth,” Dixerio murmured, only inches from her.

“But I know. This is what it means to detach from oneself. This is what it’s like to open the lock in your heart. Who decides the thing called a limit? Not anyone else but yourself. You’ve released your rope right now. Be careful when you return to normal. Don’t lose yourself.”

The pressure between the two twisted, causing the explosion. The light of Kei shot into the sky as Nina leapt back.

(One more time!)

Who cared what Dixerio was saying. Continue to let Kei run and increase the density of Kei in her Kei vein. Use that stirring to make the entire world vibrate. Attack all who manipulated the ignorant Nina as she bet on her existence.

“But remember. There won’t be a next time,” Dixerio said in a low voice.

In the next second, something had covered his face. A mask. A Wolf Face mask. Yes. Nina didn’t know why he was wearing this mask the time when she saw him from Zuellni.

Why was it a mask of the Wolf Face?

“You!”

Was he one of the Wolf Faces? Was he not Dixerio? Was he an imposter?

“I’m neither an imposter nor a spy of the Wolf Faces,” he cut her off.

Kei was about to explode as it increased. A layer of blue light surrounded him as its strength continued to grow. The stirring released by that light caressed Nina’s skin. Something appearing behind him entered her sight.

(Um…….)

A voice coming from who knew where accompanied the sound of moaning. She realized immediately it was Melnisc’s voice. Melnisc may disappear again, judging from the attitude in the dream, but the Haikizoku was still in Nina’s body.

But…… Could it be…….

“Yes…… Haikizoku.”

“The vessel of a Haikizoku.” “the original Electronic Fairy.” “To have such an experience.” ….. Claribel’s voice sounded in her head. Was it what she meant? Dixerio had to fight the Wolf Faces because he was also possessed by a Haikizoku?

A cloud of dark fog appeared behind Dixerio and a dry hand reached out from it. Delicate and long fingers as of a female’s reached out to Dixerio’s neck. The fingernails entered his skin.

It looked as if the hand was reaching out, full of hatred, in order to squeeze him to death.

Blue flame. The light of Kei enveloped Dixerio. The same light enveloped Nina but Nina could only thought of it as the light of a ghost.

“Melnisc!”

The Haikizoku slumbering in Nina’s body stirred at her shout. Its attitude was hesitant and indecisive in the dream, yet it was reacting to her voice.

“Lend me strength.”

(Understood. But you have to be careful. This man has conquered the hungry wolf of extreme flames.)

Who cares.

No time to consider Melnisc’s words. Blue light also surrounded her. Her Kei had suddenly increased.

“Tsk. You can use it as you wish already? But……”

Dixerio moved. Nina also executed her technique accordingly.

Internal and external kei variation, Raijin.

The pressure and atmosphere that were totally different from before made Nina lose herself for a split second. It might not even be a second. She swiftly used her body, strengthened by internal Kei, to grasp hold of the situation. Dixerio was somewhere near. The feeling of the metal whip was sent to her arms. She would rush in to confirm his position rather than cutting the air apart.

Dixerio swung down the whip.

As if to match her breathing, Nina once again raised the two iron whips. Bright blue traces of Kei followed the two whips.

The result came within one second as expected.

An incomprehensible feeling came to Nina the moment she raised the iron whips. It was a feeling of being able to keep extending her iron whips as the pressure kept increasing. She felt more relaxed because the Haikizoku helped to increase her Kei. Originally, the increasing speed would add another burden to the whips but right now, she was given the strength to overcome that difficulty. She had had this feeling before at somewhere else. Just where and what was it…… She couldn’t quite tell. Just hold her weapons tight, pour Kei into them, the feeling spreading through her entire arms, the feeling of resisting something in the air, moving her centre of gravity. Everything felt different.

Something made her feel that this shouldn’t be what it felt like.

The uneasiness called forth by this feeling became reality in the split second as the three weapons crossed together.

The voice was so clear. The sight before her was unbelievable.

The blue light of Kei gradually scattered as it rebounded. Her arms, the weight suddenly lifted from her, felt so uncomfortable as if her arms had been torn off. Unable to accept this reality, Nina’s spirit was conquered by emptiness.

Dixerio’s metal whip attacked as if to tear through the emptiness.

Instinctively, Gongoukei ran through her entire body. But the timing was delicate. The huge amount of Kei in the iron whips had already reached Nina before she used Gongoukei and then it entered her body. Same as the name given to the technique, Nina’s entire body was exposed to the running of lightning.

They had broken and were sent flying. She had been staring at her lonely arms. Something was left in her tight fists. She was holding just the handles of her iron whips.

He had shattered them.

She never thought she would lose on strength.

She felt like she was in an intense current as she hit the ground.

“Ah!”

The air exuding from her mouth was mixed in with a fog of blood. She couldn’t breathe. She didn’t know whether her lungs had gone numb or that the attack had stopped her lungs from functioning. Intense pain flooded her chest. This was the only place that hurt. Though she hadn’t received all of the impact, her organs had received a huge shock.

“Did you think simple Dites can bear your Kei?”

Her sight was red. Maybe the capillaries in her eyes had burst. Dixerio even looked red to her as he bent down to look at her.

Her lungs were managing. But she couldn’t think properly as she lacked blood. Her fingers and skin were numb as if she had suffered an electric shock. Her body couldn’t move. Her body and consciousness couldn’t react to the sudden change. Just what had happened? No. She knew very well. But why…… why had this feeling conquered her now?

She couldn’t feel anything but the numbness in her arms. No, no just her arms. It was her entire body. The disappointment of being unable to feel her weapons took hold of her entire heart. The image of shattered weapons was craved deeply into her brain. Unable to fade.

The weapons had failed to bear her Kei.

Was that what had happened? No. She knew very well. This had happened to Layfon too. Harley had said that only a Heaven’s Blade could display all of Layfon’s potential. That was why he wanted to hold the Dite that Leerin had brought to him. Even though it still failed to help him use his true strength, at least he hoped to use the techniques he honed when he was a child.

This meant he was forgiving himself as he confronted his past.

Layfon hoped to use his strength better as he continued to fight. Actually, this was just Nina’s thought as she wanted to bring him back into the battlefield.

But she never thought the same thing would happen to her…..

No. The impact she felt now. The emptiness conquering her heart and the memory of her weapons being destroyed. Not just that.

The feeling of her iron whips had disappeared. The feeling of the iron whips that she had held for a long time since the time she started training in Military Arts. She had always wanted to have the weapons that her father used. Her father, who was able to elegantly wield the crude weapons. That feeling was gone. A weapon was just a weapon. Even the iron whips she made now were made by Harley. Speaking of which, she had kept changing her iron whips since coming to the Academy City. This was due to many different reasons that made the whips unusable. But the iron whips that she loved so much shouldn’t have had received this impact.

Then why?

“Right. This time, disappear,” Dixerio said faintly as he spread his hand. His five fingers closed in on her in her red vision.

(Right.)

Why such an impact?

It wasn’t just because her weapons were destroyed.

It was because the thought that was poured into the iron whips had been twisted.

?

Zuellni had felt it in the depth of the city.

This was the city’s Mechanical Department. Zuellni had been staying here, never straying. She had also stayed here as she communicated with Schneibel through the En system. She was currently unable to leave as she had to repair the city.

But she felt it. The voice that made her shake. A keening voice filled with pain and sadness. The feeling of not wanting to go made the voice louder and harsher.

Zuellni must maintain the city’s functions as an Electronic Fairy. The damage to the feet was hindering its movements. Only one leg was broken on the surface but the impact of the shock had caused abnormalities to many internal areas of the Mechanical Department. Though the city could still move, it didn’t have the speed it needed to evade filth monsters. Its balance was also worse than before. If the city kept moving, it’d bring inconvenience to the people in it.

Hence she must finish the repair as quickly as possible. Zuellni didn’t want the young people in this city to get caught up in the events that were to come.

But she felt it.

Nina.

Zuellni flew a few circles above the Mechanical Department.

Should she go? Or stay?

She couldn’t go. As an Electronic Fairy, and as one who had a huge connection to the fate of this world, she couldn’t forget her own mission. Her mission was to ensure the survival of the people in this city. That was why she was born and sent adrift in this world. This was the consciousness of the Electronic Fairy of self-managed Regios – the Electronic Fairy’s mission.

But she was confounded.

Zuellni was slowly growing away from her puerile appearance through the strength she obtained from Farune. According to her age, she should have grown more. But in reality, her image had only grown up a little. Though what her appearance was like meant nothing to an Electronic Fairy, it was special for Zuellni who had kept her puerile appearance for a long time.

Perhaps she had grown a little now that she had obtained some strength. The functions hidden in the strength had also been upgraded. The self-repair ability of the Academy City had apparently been upgraded. Though it still took time to repair the leg, the repairing of the abnormalities in the control system should be fine at this rate.

The students responsible for the repair of the Mechanical Department had been running around because of that too. Even if she didn’t do it for the effort of them, Zuellni must stay here and concentrate on repairing the city.

But……

“Being too honest is a cute side of yours but it’s also your weakness.”

The sudden voice resounding in the air gave Zuellni a shock. She flew high to look for the owner of that voice.

A girl sat on the round top of the Mechanical Department. It was Nelphilia.

“There’s no need to get deeper into it, is there?”

She reached out her hand to Zuellni, who was facing a girl of the night’s light. She hugged Zuellni as if they were bound together then she put her beautiful face, beauty that would make one shiver, close to hers.

“Electronic Fairies should finish their mission. You understand this too. Why do you care so much for that girl?”

“……..”

“Ah. That’s true. I also lent her my strength. I gave her back the Haikizoku I took from Saya.”

“………”

“Why? It’s simple. Because I want to see. See what? You’ll know.”

But Nina now was…….

“Yes. It’d leave her at this rate. But perhaps not so. You understand her personality well? She won’t yield even if she loses her memory. Well, there may be some side-effects as he’s the one doing it. If you’re really worried then follow me. It’s simple to eliminate the after effects.”

“………”

“Aa, you aren’t accepting this either? What a troublesome child. But what would you do? I’m sorry. All I can do for you is follow her. You should know I’m not in my normal state right now. The hole in the sky is another matter. Oh, Sheniebel may not leave this situation alone.”

Zuellni stared at Nelphilia, who was quite happy with this. Why was she here? She should be in Grendan, to witness with Sheniebel and others the event that Dixerio was going to make happen.

Why did she appear before Nina?

“Have you figured out?”

Nelphilia’s beautiful smile did not disappear.

“But Zuellni is the most important to me now. I’d abandon that child if you were in danger. I won’t lose my priorities.”

Zuellni considered her words. Considering what was most important and what she herself wanted to do. She pondered and pondered…

Nelphilia gazed at the flying Zuellni, who was hovering as she thought. An icy and beautiful smile adorned her face. It felt as if one would fall into a demonic trap if one was to look at her.

But there was just a bit, a bit of warmth in her smile. Warmth seeped through her gaze that was watching Zuellni.

Icy yet warm. The two contradictory expressions watched Zuellni.

Zuellni’s gaze flew in the air as she pondered.

The original people and those who now lived here. Which side was more important? Which side should she respect?

Different opinions causing bloodshed had occurred in this city. Zuellni had taken the role of an observer back then. It was important to ensure their survival but she had never interfered with the way they lived. Electronic Fairies only needed to move according to the principles set down for their own cities.

But now she was confounded. Why?

The reason was Nina. The girl whose body the Electronic Fairies thirsted for. Zuellni was confounded because of her.

Was that it? Was that really it? Was that why she was confused? Did she think her luck had made her meet Nina? Did she think Nina was a convenient tool?

No. It wasn’t like that.

“Is that the conclusion as expected?”

Zuellni flew back to Nelphilia and said that in a low voice with a bitter smile.

“………”

“I know. That’s why I’m here. This is all because of you, Zuellni. I can be here because of you. That’s why I can exist in this world. Because you’ve lent me your strength, I can survive till now.”

She reached out her hand to caress Zuellni’s face, curling up her hair. Physicality meant nothing to an Electronic Fairy. This manifestation was temporary, caused by the gathering of electronic atoms. But whether it was Zuellni or other Electronic Fairies, Electronic Fairies tended to grow according to the aspects of the initial appearance they obtained. They could control their appearance so they didn’t need to grow. But for some reason, the reality was different. Was it because the original possessed a real body? Or that an appearance meant something to Zuellni and the other Electronic Fairies?

This appearance was proof of Zuellni’s identity. It was the same as Grendan and Melnsic who could change their appearance according to their heart.

“Then let me convey your intentions.”

“……..”

“No need to be so surprised. You can’t leave the city because you need to repair it right? You need someone to convey your message but you don’t want to drag the students of this city into the event, right?”

“…….”

“Then only I can do this. It’s not a difficult job for me anyway. Why so surprised?”

“……..”

“Ah. You mean him? I don’t plan to stand by his side. Because this is my style. And……”

She stopped halfway. The smile disappeared from Nelphilia’s mouth. The girl of night stood up.

“Perhaps this is the last time we meet. Whether it’s life or death, I’ll fly through the hole as soon as it appears in the sky. The time spent connecting with that other hole was too short so I couldn’t absorb anything. But it’s enough to make my body move. In that case, I’ll probably not see you again. Whether this world is to be destroyed or not, I’ve to carry out my plan as long as things are progressing. Eliminate the insult I felt at that time. I’ve given you trouble in the past so this is the least I can do for you.”

Zuellni hugged Nelphilia as she looked at her expressionless face.

“………”

“Thanks. Only you would say something genuine to me.”

“……..”

“Uh, yes. We’ll hug again when that time comes.”

Nelphilia opened her arms and Zuellni flew to the sky again. The hand of the young girl pointed to the empty space and then there was an explosion of light.

Intense light conquered the Mechanical Department and then it gathered together. A square appeared in front of Nelphilia. It lost its light and gradually sink. The girl of night received it.

“…… It’s great I’ve lent her my power. Same as him. But what that girl needs isn’t me. It’s your smile.”

Zuellni smiled at her. The girl of night replied with a bitter smile…..

“Farewell. The time I spent with you was really happy.”

Disappeared. Leaving Zuellni to hover on top of the Mechanical Department. She concentrated on repairing the city again and never noticed she had returned to her puerile form.

?

The widespread hand continued to close in through her red vision. The illusion of the end came to Nina. If Dixerio meant what he said, then she wouldn’t die. But right now, she might die. The memory she possessed would die. She had been inexplicably dragged into this mess and inexplicably pushed away. She might be able to imagine it if it had been something else. But never this. Same as Dixerio, she had struggled in pain, tasted bitterness, wanting to tell someone of her experience so much that she couldn’t sleep.

Her memories were all painful.

Even so, she couldn’t comprehend why he wanted to push her out now.

The natural reason was that she got caught in the whole thing but the more important thing was that this was Grendan. She would end up dragging Layfon into it.

Nina was the one who forced him to enter the battlefield again. Of course, that wasn’t just it. It was also because Zuellni was in a crisis, and Karian knew everything about his past. But in the end, the one who made him stand in battle was her. Now that she recalled it, she had once kicked Layfon out of the platoon after knowing his past. Perhaps Karian had done something to interfere with this but he didn’t clash with her in the end.

But this was all Nina could think of now. Though it had only been a few months, had she thought of it this way back then?

Back then, she only wanted to do something for Zuellni. So she didn’t have the courage to let go of Layfon’s fighting strength.

(I get him involved in this.)

This was Grendan. A place of deep meaning to him.

She wished she hadn’t been so stubborn with her original intention. She wished the fight with the Heaven’s Blade successors had never happened. This way, Leerin wouldn’t have come to Zuellni and gotten taken away.

Layfon kept fighting because of Nina. Didn’t Karian also say “the reason of the fight is up to you”.

Layfon must have come to Grendan. He came to simply bring her back, knowing nothing of the fate she bore. What would he do here? Was he going to jump into the huge fight against the Queen and the Heaven’s Blade successors? Without the Heaven’s Blade to help him use his full potential, would he also experience her uneasiness as he held the handle of his broken Dite?

Even so, Layfon still……

(Am I still impotent?)

She had always been like this. She kept thinking ahead but she could do nothing. What had she been able to do during the time when Zuellni was attacked by the larvae? All she did was let Layfon fight.

(Am I deserving of forgiveness?)

She couldn’t be forgiven. She was so unsightly. She wanted to kill herself. Make herself disappear. Surpass her past self and become stronger. She had come to the Academy with this thought. But the current her hadn’t surpassed anything. And she never would have thought she would feel so impotent.

Was she to sigh about her impotence in here?

Impotentce. This feeling had sustained her actions till now. She had borrowed this thought to sustain herself even though she was hammered by reality. She had sustained herself till now even though her goal and means didn’t match. She had sustained herself even though she was dragged into an unexpected event.

She had gritted her teeth and endured even though she had lost her direction, feeling uneasy and scared. She had walked to this point though this place wasn’t the place she wanted to be in. Was she to lose all that?

(Stand. Stand up. I can’t let it end here!)

Her lips quivered. Her limbs had lost their feelings. Her vision was red. She couldn’t do anything. But even so……

(Stand up!)

Her heart hadn’t died.

She kept calling herself to stand up as Dixerio’s hand moved closer and closer. The faint light of Kei lit up his fingertips. Was this light to take away her memories? What was the difference between losing herself and death?

(Move!)

She called continuously. Even a tiny movement was better than nothing. She had to resist. She should be able to do something even though she had lost the iron whips. She must move to resist that hand, resist Dixerio.

“Let me help you.”

A voice sounded in her ears.

(Who is it?)

No. I know this voice. It isn’t possible to forget the voice that shakes my core so deeply. No other person would make the same voice.

It was Nelphilia.

Was Nina the only one hearing her? Dixerio’s movement didn’t change.

“I have something to give you. But unfortunately, this isn’t my present.”

She only heard her voice. That beautiful form hadn’t appeared. Only her voice resounded. But it wasn’t enough to stop the effect brought by fear.

(What does she mean?)

“No time for you to hesitate. I have two choices for you. Allow Dixerio to erase your memory or keep moving forward. Though he says the aftermath would affect your memory, I can help with that.”

Nina’s brain couldn’t quite catch up with her words. Choice. Even this girl was saying the same thing to her.

“I’ll give this to you if you want to keep moving forward. But if you choose this, then you’re not to start over or stop midway. Otherwise I’d kill you. I’d make you die in the depths of despair until you understand in core of your soul how important it is.”

Nina couldn’t understand her words. Her voice didn’t sound playful, the attitude she held when she was underneath Zuellni. Instead, Nina felt anger in her voice.

What was she mad at?

No more time to think. To move forward or to give up.

She had decided.

Hadn’t she been thinking what events would transpire if she were to give up and let Dixerio take away her memories?

(I’ve always just wanted to move forward.)

If she were to regret both choices, she’d rather regret taking the forward path. This was what Nina Antalk was like.

“Uh.”

Nelphilia sighed.

“All right. I’ll give it to you. The present of the pitiful child who is always giving away for others. The present of the cute child who hasn’t even thought of whether you match it. You must take great care of it.”

After her words. Something suddenly changed.

“Goodbye. You’ll forget me and anything else the next time you wake up.”

Dixerio’s hand extended to her forehead.

At the time when the hands that held the broken Dites felt the change.

At the time when power once again filled her body.

At the time when her red vision cleared.

At the time when she believed everything was back to normal.

Nina counterattacked. She swung without knowing what she was holding, jumping away from the shocked Dixerio.

“Hey, hey…….”

He was confused, shocked and……

“What kind of a joke is this?”

Furious.

“I won’t let you,” Nina said and then confirmed the things in her hands.

The iron whips. The iron whips had returned to their original forms. Their appearance hadn’t changed but they felt different. They wouldn’t break again. There was no proof of this but this was what Nina believed.

The strength living in her body hadn’t changed. Melnisc was silently lending her his strength. The pressure of the blue Kei hadn’t changed from before. However, she couldn’t feel any uneasiness from the blue Kei shining through the iron whips.

This was a sense of peace she had never felt before.

“Perhaps it’s your fault for bringing me here.”

The ability to fight as she wanted without regret made her feel peace.

“But I’m the one standing here. It’s my choice to decide whether to leave or not. This hasn’t got nothing to do with you.”

“It’d have been good were you to listen to me when I was in my good mood.”

Dixerio rested his metal whip on his shoulder.

“I said already that I’d do my best to get what I want.”

“Then I’ll do my best to keep moving forward.”

She increased her Kei again. Dixerio did the same. The color of the two blue Kei swayed intensely. They stirred, increasing their density as both fighters watched for the timing to release their Kei.

But they didn’t.

Dixerio’s Kei suddenly scattered and disappeared. He turned the weapon back into its Dite form and put it into his weapon harness while Nina was still confused.

“What do you want to do?”

“I’m not playing. I feel like a fool,” he replied, exhausted. He looked like he really had gotten tired of this. “You’ve wasted my goodwill.”

“Goodwill? I can’t see it.”

If he did it out of his goodwill, then his brain or his knowledge must have undergone some twist.

“Disobedient children need to be educated.”

“Stop joking.”

“I’m serious.”

He scratched his red hair and breathed out a long breath.

“Never mind. Do whatever you like. But don’t forget the things you’re holding.”

His gaze had stopped on her weapons.

But she didn’t understand. That voice. This was what Nelphilia had given her. But it wasn’t hers. She said she was only here to give it to her.

She looked at the weapons in her hands. The feeling from the weapons was real. It felt the same as the ones that Harley had made for her. She couldn’t see any difference.

But this wasn’t just it. The Dites wouldn’t break even if they were to receive the strengthened Kei of the Haikizoku. This belief stayed with her. And she didn’t feel uncomfortable at this event. The belief about the unbreakable Dites had brought along with it a sense of warmth and comfort.

These iron whips were unbelievable.

“You know what they are?”

“…… Think of it yourself.”

Dixerio watched her icily. Nina was speechless, pressed down by his gaze.

“This is the second time.”

“What?”

“The second time. You’ve escaped two times to return to normal. It won’t happen again. You can only keep on moving forward. You can only move forward with an intention of losing that power no matter what your Haikizoku says. This is what you bear now.”

“……….”

She couldn’t understand his meaning but she didn’t ask. His air told her he would refuse all questions she raised.

“…….. Well, good luck. I don’t have the time to interfere with you.”

“Eh?”

“The next time we meet is at Asura Harbor. The place to decide life and death. I won’t worry about your safety anymore. I’ll kill you if you get in my way. That’s all.”

He turned around and disappeared into the buildings.

The traces of the battle between the two of them stayed in the unusually quiet street. Nina had separated from Claribel because of the movements in the fight. This meant the fight just then had been very intense. But no one had come to investigate despite the huge ruckus. Everything disappeared after her question.

“What?”

Confounded. This was all she felt. The traces of the battle were disappearing one by one.

“What… What’s happening?”

She had no idea. She planned to prepare her fighting stance but Melnsic had stopped her.

(You’re back to reality. Stand down and move normally.)

What was going on? Still, it’d be bad if someone saw her like this. She returned the weapons to their Dite form and jumped to the roof of a nearby building like Dixerio.

“What’s happened?” she asked.

(The space has shifted and moved away from the real Grendan. You’ve come to a different place. The twist just then had been repaired. Everything is once again returned to its state in the real space.)

She still didn’t understand despite Melnsic’s explanation.

(The Wolf Faces are good at twisting space. The disappearance of the twist means the Wolf Faces have been eliminated.)

Must be Claribel and Mitsu. They won.

“Does that mean the plan to assassinate the Heaven’s Blades have been prevented?”

This was it. They were the ones who took away Leerin. Right now, they might be the enemies but they were the ones who attacked the giants. Though the feeling towards them was complicated, the latter meant more to her. Either way, she didn’t want the Wolf Faces to have their way.

(Then what next?)

“What do you want to do?”

The Haikizoku’s attitude in the dream was vague. He didn’t seem to accept the goal of Sheniebel. Dixerio had said something about “with the intention of losing that power”. Had he seen through the Haikizoku’s intention?

(………)

The Haikizoku was silent to her question.

“…… Watch my action,” she murmured as she watched the palace.

(Don’t you plan to return?)

“If anything had happened to Zuellni, it’d have happened already. I’d rather stay here and observe than do something useless.”

Yes.

If it was Layfon, he would do something to rescue Leerin. The words that Sharnid said when they headed for the lab was correct. Layfon feared nothing in Grendan, a place that had gathered Military Artists as strong as him. He’d come here successfully even if he was to fight his way through.

In order to rescue Leerin.

Nina’s heart hurt as she thought of this. The injury she received from Dixerio should have disappeared when Nelphilia handed her the iron whips.

Nina pondered. She touched her body and didn’t find any traces of injures.

“I’ve found out Leerin’s location. This should help him.”

Besides, she must witness the events here.

“Hey, you.”

Someone said suddenly as she was deep in thought. Nina turned around and saw a female putting her head out the window of the roof.

“Are you a student of the opposite city? What’re you doing standing there?”

“Ah, no. I……..”

She was concentrating on her own affairs, neglecting the presence behind her. So unsightly. The more she thought, the more flustered she became. In the end, she couldn’t even weave her words properly.

“I don’t know what you’re doing but don’t damage my house.”

“Ah, ok. No problem.”

The female frankly watched the serious Nina.

“Uh, never mind. By the way, do you have time to spare?”

“Uh?”

So sudden.

“You must be bored because you’ve been spacing out. I have something I hope you can help me with.”

“Ah, no, not at all………”

“Hurry up and come in.”

She wasn’t even listening. The female opened the window wider with the rope and pulled herself back. It seemed she wanted her to enter no matter what.

“Wh, what should I do……?”

She had asked but the Haikizoku gave no reply. What a heartless guy.

“I say, hurry.”

“O, ok.”

Reluctantly, Nina entered through the window.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume13 Chapter7

2010-08-22T12:12:34Z

BloodTrinity: /* Chapter 7: Door World */

===Chapter 7: Door World===

In accordance with the pope coronation ceremony, The Knight Corps of the Water Spirit was practicing with high vigor in the courtyard. From outward performance they were called to escort Henrietta who will attend the ceremony. But in reality, the true aim was to seize the enemy of both Henrietta and the Pope. That's why they were in high spirit when they found out.

“For this honored duty Her Majesty has chosen us!!“

Malicorne shouted, and immediately following were loud cheers.

“Stop the conspiracy from the evil villain Galia that is endangering His Holiness, the Pope!”

Once again, the voices of the young pupils echoed.

“To stop conspiracy!“

Except with the affair of Void, Henrietta had explained the measurement taken to the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit gentlemen.

“Something has targeted the Pope.”

In the next upcoming ceremony, the plan was to intimidate Galia to attack so they could be labeled as Heretics.

When that moment comes, Romalia will take all efforts to seize them.

Henceforth, the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit were doing their best to provide backup forces.

The Enemy, Galia, the one that will be labeled as Heretics, will most likely use demononic forces. (the actual literal translation would be evil tools)

That's why the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit of Tristain will be extremely careful.

Because the order comes from Henrietta directly, the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit rose to the culmination point. But of course the main reason they became so is because it is a good chance to restore their disgraced honour in the Magic Academy. If they successfully accomplish this mission, they could come home with triumphant looks!

However...... after the other day in Albion when battling Myuzonitonirun, and having tasted the combat power of the enemy, the Knight Captain Guiche couldn't help but feel uneasy.

That Guiche, who before couldn't calm himself down, continued to give instructions while gazing at the sky.

The knight gentlemen created a simulation of the actual battle by using big golems as sparring partners. Any line class mage can make earth golems of this size. These sparring partners were used to land magic attacks.

“Come to think of it, are you well Saito?“

Guiche with a worried voice asked Saito who was standing beside him.

Ahead, the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit who were using a big golem as an enemy model, launched magic attacks. Some hit and some missed. “Yes, I have successfully landed an attack." "No, it's mine”, that kind of commotion. The Knight Corps of the Water Spirit “Ondine” desperately tried to become as strong as possible for the next upcoming battle. Although it is probably a futile effort, whatever magic talent they may possess.

As to be expected for a line class level golem.

Those mortals don't even have a clue what kind of magic will be used by the Galia forces...... or Myuzonitonirun.

“Whatever, it is futile, probably. But the efforts those guys give to achieve results is quite admirable.“

Calmly analyzing the differences in the combat ability, Saito said that. ''Truthfully, I don't want to involve them. But since it is an order from Henrietta, there is no helping it. These guys also have their pride as a part of the imperial guards forces. As for me.......''

''I had withdrew the objection stances I made for the plan to retake the holy land. If by any chances Galia really makes a move..... then at all costs, the plan must succeed no matter what.''

“At any rate, I will figure out something when the time comes.“

Saito said that while feeling the weight of the AK rifle and Derflinger he carried on his shoulder, as part of his protecting duty, Saito and his fellows were permitted to use any special weapon in the temple warehouses.

It's better if I could have some of these weapons, and so Saito chose the Russian-made Ak-rifle. This guy has the most destruction power, Derflinger told him so from the instinct he perceived.

“I too have to do the best of my ability....... that gigantic marionette knight from that elf. Perhaps this time, if I manage to live, I can find a way home.”

As for Guiche, he continued gazing at the sky.

　When it was the time for lunch break, the gentlemen of the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit were full of sweat, and tiredly walked to the dining room. In a seat inside was Louise, who waited for Saito and fellows. When she saw the figure of Saito in the middle, suddenly her cheeks showed signs of being displeased.

With that angry mood, she took a seat besides Saito.

“Still have a bad temper?”

Of course it is, Louise thought.

The one who will confront the enemy directly is not Henrietta or the Pope, she understands that fully. Even though the person that bears the most dangerous task is him. ''Could you show just a little sign of dissatisfaction?''

I understand, we have to settle the score with Galia's Void user. But........

Right now, I can't give much contribution. Since I am still recovering my will-power.

With a strong tone, Louise said.

“Hey.”

“Huh?”

“Try to value yourself a little bit!”

Saito laughed when Louise said that.

“What's with you, is it strange?”

“That's not it..... I think it's reversed.”

“Eh?”

“See, you acted as a discarded chess piece in the Albion incident once before.......”

When Louise remembered, her cheeks blushed. Then with a strong appearance, glared back at Saito.

“You follow me!”

Louise who was stretching Saito's ear, stood.

“Ouch! What's with you?!”

Leaving the dining room, she pulled Saito to the corner of the corridor, and with a strong tune yelled.

“You know! The degree of dangerousness is different from that time! Perhaps even more dangerous. Understand, the enemy this time is an insane Void user..... Even if the three Void users on our side joined forces! Certainly, he will still come. Until now, they have continued attacking, so this time they will still surely come!” (not very sure with translation in last sentences)

“Hey, you know, you've changed.”

“What?”

“The you in the past, whatever the princess ordered, you would obey.”

“Hey, listen seriously!”

“Aye aye!”

“...You are conceited. I'm sure looking from past experience, you are thinking it will be alright. What a crude way of thinking. Not only you, that goes for the Princess and the Pope...... You can't help but think that. Don't mess with me! eee, Certainly it's you who stopped 70,000 soldiers of Albion and defeated that elf. But.... that was done with tough luck. One wrong step and we would be a corpse.”

“I know that, with hundreds of better understanding than you. The one who did the fighting was me, so I understand that.

“Then why did you promise to help without thinking!? I'll say it again, it's you who charges the enemy directly. Whether Henrietta or the Pope, they are not the true fighting potential, isn't it!? Julio is not weak. But after all, that person's combat abilities is Vandalfr Command Beast..... When the fight really begins, in the end, his familiar will do the fighting!”

With a depressed voice, Louise says.

“.....Do you really understand that? When the fighting begins, certainly the one who charges to the front is you, Gandalfr [Shield of God] they called it. But..... in the end, you are just a single human. Be it the Princess or the Pope, they cannot act like a shield.”

Saito mimicked looking troubled. While gazing far away, says.

“I...... until now.......... when I was living in that world, never thought for whom I will live for, not even a glance. But when I came to this world. I am not the past me. Yes, I think something like that.”

“What are you mumbling?”

“Let's say, living for one's own self, thinking for the best of my own convenience. Living by ignoring everything else,that would only result in regret, understood? If we see thoroughly, this world does not differ too much with that world in this manner, even though in that place there is no magic. Somehow, it's something like that, that's the way I thought it was okay to do the best.”

Saito!”

“Right. Until now I was always thinking living for whom? I always couldn't understand that. But when I came here.....”

Saito fixed his gaze at Louise.

“I more or less pretty much understand that; for who I am living for, so I won't run away. But when I was alone facing danger, I think I would run. Perhaps that's a foolish act. What could be gained in fighting? But, that's not it. When the person I like is endangered, I will fight.”

Louise's cheeks blushed.

But......... I can't lose here.

“I want to always be together with you.”

That's how a boy would be thinking; they didn't want to lose in an unimportant fight. Those words he said should be some kind of persuasion, but he can't find the right words.

“Saito....” when she rose her face, from behind there was a call.

“Louise.”

Agnes was there when she turned around, looking at Louise.

“You are called by her Majesty. Bring the Founder's prayer book, please come as soon as possible!”

Louise's face stiffened, still continuing to glare at Saito.

“Please wait for a little bit. I haven't finished talking yet!”

Mentioning that, Agnes walked away.

Meanwhile, Saito had left wanting to go back to the Cafeteria. Ah, if I may say a word, I don't want to meet with those eyes. That was my true intention.

Afternoon came with the same menu of training, aimlessly wondering, impatiently running until the sound of panting could be heard, it was Colbert.

“Yo, sensei, something wrong?”

“It works! It works!”

“What works?”

Colbert looked excited.

“Notebook (hiragana) computer is moving!”

“What did you say?”

Saito replied with high pitch voiced.

Since have been prepared in Colbert room before, in front of Saito was a round looking object, a huge black battery.

“How could this thing......”

Could it be yesterday that Julio brought the weapon from that warehouse to here? But Colbert shouldn't have known that yet.
　
But soon after, his doubt vanished.

“This thing here..... is from dragon raiment, that aircraft you called, wasn't it?”

Colbert said that, with an expressionless face.

“This is?”

Saito found it hard to believe what was in front of him. Now that I think about it, if inspecting more carefully, that thing may be similar to present days battery, only bigger and far older.

It roughly resembled the batteries that are used in present-day cars and motorcycles. Inspecting more carefully, there is the logo 'Mitsubishi Battery model 3 stepping 2, June Showa years 18.'

This is part of the zero fighter, it couldn't be wrong.

“Is by any chance...... This battery was used.”

But Colbert shook his head

“No...... it is not like that. Listen, you once said, the notebook (hiragana) is moved by electricity, but right now the power has been depleted, so it won't work, true?”

“Yes.”

“Now the source of electricity from the notebook (hiragana) should be this, true?”

Colbert took out a battery from the notebook.

“Yes. That has been depleted.... it doesn't mean it can't be charged. But there is no consent it can connect to anything in this world.”

“I always thought about this. What could we do to provide electricity to your notebook (katakana) battery.”

Colbert talked excitedly, showing a similar attitude to that of any scientist who had successfully reached a conclusion after a series of experiments and want to publish it to the world; seemingly in a trance.

“First of all, note what electricity was used by that aircraft! It is a speedometer tool, navigation tools, and that engine which was rotating by oil to create power. And the one that provided all of that electricity is this box in the center.
“I see!”

Saito looking excited too, made a fist.

“Then in this aircraft, this box is precisely the device that was providing electricity! If that thing were rotated continuously, electricity would be made and if we connect it to this box, the aircraft's life will be renewed.

“Then... the zero fighter dynamo is used to connect with this! Magnificent!”

“No, that is impossible.”

Colbert quickly shook his head.

“Why?”

“How should I say it, it's the same electricity. But the electricity needed to move this notebook (hiragana) and the one that is used for moving that aircraft is different. A more complicated electricity type is needed. If we forced it to connect with that electric box, it could break.”

“........Ah, then what should we do?”

Colbert's smile resurfaced.

“Use magic.”

“Magic?”

“The fundamental task is to gather the electricity in this box. To create electricity, what is the gradient? When I noticed that, I studied the mechanism on how that aircraft battery works. Doing a comparison, what is the factor that created the electricity and what is not? By investigating the components, at last.... I reached a conclusion to put it into practical use.”

“So, you mean.....”

“Right! Artificial gold! If I provide artificial gold, the depleted electricity in this device can be filled again.”

“Sensei! That's wonderful!”

Being moved, Saito hugged Colbert.

“Ahaha! Then, Saito-kun!”

“Yes?”

“If we can provide the electricity, shouldn't the notebook work?”

Meanwhile, having arrived at his Holiness', the Pope, room, Louise knocked on the door.

“Enter”, the pope answered. The door opened. Sitting in the chairs were the Pope, Julio, and Henrietta.

In the corner of the room, Tiffania stood timidly.

“At last.... we have been waiting.”

Victoria stood and welcomed Louise. On his finger, there is a ring that reflected the light. Louise continuously starred at that thing.

Victoria fondly brushed the ring in his finger.

“The other days... Only one, the fourth ring, has been returned to my finger.”

“Then your need with me is.....”

“Could you hand me the founder prayer book, please?”

Louise took a glance at Henrietta. Henrietta gave a big nod.

“The power of the Founder's prayer book is to discover a new spell. By using the national treasure of Romalia, the “Fire Ruby”, it is possible to get a new spell.

“What kind of spell?”

Louise asked. Could it be really helpful this time for the incoming battle?

“It's not a spell that aids for battle. Are you familiar with “Observe” magic?”

“Yes.”

Wind elemental magic, distant viewing type, able to see far away. In mister Ostmand's room, there is an “observing mirror”, that is a magic tool.

“Observation is a really handy spell, but it will not help the fight directly.”

“My spell type is similar to that. However, the vision shown is different...... It's not Halkeginia scenery”.

Louise felt a little disappointed. It's not able to watch the enemy movement in detail, if it can't do at least that extent, it is a useless thing.

Noticing the disappointed face on Louise, Victoria continued to persuade.

“Each element of Void has uniqueness. It's not part of the four element system..... However, it's diverged among us. It seems my basic type is a movement element. Either my familiar or the spells I use are like that. Yours is offensive.”

“Then how about Tiffania? Or the Galia void user?”

“At this time, we are yet to know. But it's related to divination. That's what we want to find out right now, then your Majesty, Queen Henrietta......”

Henrietta nodded, and took a ring.

It's the Wind Ruby.

Various unfortunate fates befall on this ring. From Albion's royal family Wales, to Saito, to Henrietta..... The wind treasure has changed owner a few times. Henrietta walked to the corner of the room, making for Tiffania.

“Y, your majesty?'

“Please receive this.”

“Bu, but.....”

Tiffania's face reddened, ashamed. Henrietta took Tiffania's hand.

“This ring has always been passed down from Albion's royal family...... Except you. Right now, there is no one else that has that bloodline. This has been destined to be placed on your finger. Rise, are thou not a Void user?"

With that said, Tiffania received the Wind Ruby, carefully inserting it on her finger. Tiffania's white, beautiful skin matched perfectly with the wind ring.

Now, Victoria said, facing Louise's direction.

"Brimir's secret is just like the treasures that were packed in a casket. Each treasure (magic) is different. And the rings...... are the key to opening that casket. I wonder what kind of treasure that will be shown by Miss Tiffania. Miss Tiffania, please open Founder's prayer book."

Louise remembered the words she once said to Tiffania.

“What I need to do is just read.”

So, does it apply to another Void user too? Louise's heart wondered, and Victoria answered.

“The treasures did not choose four Void users. Such is the reason, however, we are brothers.”

Hereupon, What kind of spell will be discovered by Tiffania?

Once before, I have discovered a new spell........

Louise handed over the Founder's prayer book to Tiffania. Biting her lips, Tiffania received it.

Taking a deep breath for gathering courage, her big breasts moved up and down. And then with a determined look, Tiffania opened her eyes. Resolute to face any destiny that may lie.

Slowly, Tiffania opened a page.

One page, one page, Tiffania continued to turn pages.

“Is there any inscriptions that you can see?”

Tiffania shook her head.

“No.... nothing.”

“Seems like it's not your time yet.”

Tiffania leaked a sigh, a sign of relief.

“Then, it's my turn now.”

Victoria received the Founder's prayer book from Tiffania, with a similar hesitation to see, opened.

However...... this time a page in the Founder's prayer book started radiating bright light.

Victoria was illuminated by that dazzling light, the dignity of the fifth saint was shaken. Meanwhile, Julio, with the same ever modest look, crumbled to the floor.

“Your Holiness..... oh, your Holiness......”

Henrietta, was amazed at that shining light.

Louise too, couldn't say anything, continued watching that scene.

That moment witnessed the other users gain Void.

The second Void user, Pope Victoria.

Inside the light, Victoria read the characters that appeared.

“Upper center in the middle page. World Door”.

Saito plugged in the source of electricity. With the sound “Beep”, the notebook start to operate.

Characters began to appear on the LCD screen, Colbert held his breath.

“What a fine, beautiful display.”

“Now, we are still in the process of booting.”

For Saito, it has been one year since he last saw this screen naturally; his pulse beat fast. The OS logo was shown..... and the Desktop screen appeared.

“It's fortunate. This machine is not broken.”

Like a child, Colbert watched intently at that bright screen.

“Then, Saito-kun.”

“Yes?”

“What kind of thing can this device do?”

Saito looked troubled. That will be a difficult explanation.

“For example, internet....”

“That was what you said before, many many thing can be found to gather information, the functionality of this thing, right?”

“Affirmative.”

“With all honour, could you demonstrate it for me?”

“I'd love to, but I think there is no connection.”

Saito said. This is a different world, it's impossible to connect.

“Whatever, for the sake of truth, let's try it?”

Nodding, he understood. Saito opened an application to test the connection.

Meanwhile in the Pope's office, the sound of the spells being chanted vibrated in the room.

Yuru.eru.nawashizu.pooba.shirumari.......

Louise was gazing intently at the performance.

The name of the spell that just was chanted, spinning her head trying to remember.

“Door World.“

That is...... that is, by any chance?
　
Could it be......?

　
Hagasu.eoruu.peoosu.......

　
The Pope finished reciting the spell. The power of Void like always took some time to finish chanting, moreover, it is an exhausting will power.

And then....... swinging the staff so it pointed to the air.

The first time that was shown....... something that resembled a small dot, a speck.

Like a sparkling light of a crystal, floating in the sky...... that kind of scene.

Gradually, that tiny thing turned bigger and bigger until it reached the size of a hand mirror.

“Mirror....“

There is a vision in that mirror..... No, it couldn't be a mirror. The vision that is being projected is not a vision that I have ever seen. Tall, rows of tower..... a vision of a different country.

“This is.....“

Louise muttered.

Not a scene of Halkeginia.

Could it be..... this is.......

The name of the spell is resurrected.

“World Door.“

“This vision..... could it be......“
　
Victoria satisfied, returned a nod.

“Right. A world different from ours. The world where flying machines are made....... the place before us gives a sense of extraordinary technology, the home-world.”
“That is...... Saito's birthplace.“

Louise continued to stare at Saito's home-world. Those tall looking towers..... many towers forming rows is a city, Louise has never seen scenery like this.

No, it is not an ordinary tower; those high uniformity, from looking at those, there is no similar tower like this in any of Halkeginia's castles.
　
That highly refined art of the walls..... many of them are made from glass that seemed to sparkle, reflecting the sun light. Even with magic, it is impossible to archive this, truly an art.

I wonder how many of them stand there.

Tiffania too, her eyes wide-open, continued gazing at that vision. Henrietta too, looked at that vision with anxiety. As for Julio, he showed signs of satisfaction just by watching these ladies.

Victoria continued to say:

“The spell I used right now only reflects The World, not even past this point. Nevertheless, the true strength of The World Door spell is different. If that spell is really used, the gate to that world can really be opened.“

　
After the demonstration had been shown...... the sphere of reflection vanished. That spell only lasted for 10 seconds....... But even with that, surely it was a most exhausting will power. At any rate, the gate to a different world can really be opened......

Louise ran.

“Hey Louise, where are you going?“

That figure, Julio said that.

“It's been decided, hasn't it? To tell Saito about this! A way to go home has been found!“

“Oi, oi!, if you do that, I would be troubled.“
　
With a smile on his face, Julio said that.

“What do you mean?“

“I, Look at the fact that he came from that world. He once said before, 'in the holy land, there is a possibility that I may find a way home'. If you told him this magic, the only reason that he would come would be moot, wouldn't it?“

“How could you!?“

“That is not the only problem.“
　
Victoria interrupted.

“This World Door, quite a spell that requires exhausting will power. For the sake of showing this to you, a small door was made....... If we want to make a bigger door, for example: sufficient enough for him to enter, I'm afraid that would take all of my will power. My Void ability, if it was not for Halkegenia's sake, I can't use it; I have to preserve this power. For the sake for him to go back home, if only for that reason, I can't use this spell.“

“But! But!“

Louise was drawing near to Victoria.
　
Julio, who widened both his hands, said.

“Besides that Louise, can you really bear it if he really goes back home?“

"....Eh?“

“Wouldn't you be troubled too? If you said to him to go home....“

Louise took a blow.

“Louise, you don't want to part with him, right?“

Louise began to shiver.
　
Seems now Louise began to grasp the situation.

''About myself..... that didn't want to part with Saito. That time, when I thought he was dead....... What did I do actually? I attempted suicide by jumping from the fire tower, wasn't it?''

''Do I dare to take the choice to part with him forever?.''

''I don't want the second time that I can't meet him.''

''Can I bear a situation like that?''

''Now I remember, I didn't think seriously about this matter.''

''How many times have I said to him that I will find a way home for you. Actually, I haven't thought deep about the meaning of those words.''

''In reality, if Saito could really find a way to home..... I'm trembling right now''.

''The chance of Saito having a girl, that thought really scared me!''

To the pale looking Louise, Victoria continued.

“In the long lifespan of a human, we will endlessly make choices. Miss Valliere, living for the sake of love is right. Wishing for his happiness is right too...... I don't think it is a shame to choose any of them. Perhaps I will too, choose for my sake. In the religious teachings, consideration to one of the party is not a wrong thing. That's what I think.“
　
Henrietta too, says to Louise with a painful voice.

“Louise, in choosing the option, we took the meaning the other options we discarded. No matter what it takes, Saito-dono can't go home. Moreover, wisely thinking, he has not come to this world just to inspect it. But... Even if it's for the sake of your love, his parents will be abandoned. In the end, he returns for justice, I think. “He can't go back home”, it's not a shame if this cruel conscience is ignored.”

Henrietta continued talking.

“Listen carefully, no matter how many times you have been saved, do not think only for yourself. Think for the sake of the future of Halkeginia. For our ideals, his strength is needed..... Please think carefully and make your judgment wisely, Louise.“

“Saito-kun.....“

Dumbfounded, Colbert dazed at Saito, asked.

However, there was no reply.

Saito's vision was stuck on the notebook computer.

There.... A sign on the browser telling him it's connected to the internet.

It's connected.

How could it be?

I don't think it could be connected.

Saito's fingers were moving the cursor from the taskbar.

Entered the web-mail address, and then clicked.

In just a few seconds, one by one, mail flowed continuously.

It was direct mail. Some from his friends.

But, the most frequent was from...... his mother.

It couldn't be counted how many there was actually.

Once a day, it could delivered two or three times.

He opened the latest mail.

''To, Saito.

''It's been a year since you have been gone.
''
''Right now, where could you be?''

''We have been asking many people to find you, but still you can't be found.''

''I am hoping, somehow this mail can reach you, so the fee always payed.''

''Today, I made your favorite, hamburger.''
''
''Like when cutting an onion, tears flowed.''

''"Are you well?''

''I'm so worried just thinking that.
''
''I can't think anything besides that.''

''Whatever you do, I couldn't care.''

''But please show your face.''''

Saito opened the next mails one by one.

There is not much change on the display screen.

Most of the mails' topics were worrying about Saito's disappearance.

Eventually, the link got cut off.

Saito was just dumbstruck opening this large quantity of mail.

*Drip*, tears dropped to the display screen.

“Saito-kun, that is.....“

“It's mail."

“Mail?“

“A letter. From my mother.“

Colbert held his breath. Without waiting for the next words, Colbert exited the room.

Rushing out from his Holiness, Pope's room, Louise ran.
''I want to meet Saito.''

In the end, Louise submitted to their will.

After that long conversation, in the end, a conclusion has been reached.

''However..... wasn't the actual circumstances of the choices mostly related to myself?

For the sake of the world, they said... but in the end, didn't it turn out for my sake?

Because I want to be embraced.

Because the existence of myself is miserable, I want him to accept me.''

When she returned to the dining room, Saito's figure couldn't be found anywhere. Hearing from his fellows in the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit, he has gone to Colbert-sensei's room.

In the direction of Colbert room. In front of the door, there was Colbert, who crossed his arms. Louise approached him, inquiring Colbert.

“Sensei, Saito.....“

Having been asked, without saying anything, he pointed to something.

And then, in the vision visible from the door gap... there was a silent figure in the center.

“.....Saito?“

Saito's body was frozen in front of the desk. In the surface of the desk there was something. Louise remembered that strange looking machine. When Saito came to this world for the first time, he showed that thing to her.

Saito's shoulders were shivering.

He's crying.
[[Image:ZnT13-225.jpg|thumb]]

“Sensei, what happened, really......?“

With a small voice, looking troubled, Colbert explained.

“You see that device...... that Saito brought from his world....... somehow, letters can be delivered.”

".....Letters?“

That machine seems like one way or another it could do that.

“.....From whom was the letter sent?“

“It seems from his mother. Seems a sensitive topic.“

Louise receiving a heavy blow to her head, was shocked.
　

''Didn't Saito say before...

That he didn't have any family?
''

''“But....“

But immediately, Louise noticed.

Saito was lying.''

''Saying he didn't have a family was a lie too.

''Why?''

''I know.''

''To not burden me with responsibility.''

Dumbfounded, Louise stood blankly.

Then, Louise's tears start to flow in her eyes.

''Saito, even lying to the extent of hurting himself...... but right now, what did I do to him?

''Even without it being said, I want to be cured from this guilty feeling by being held by Saito.''

“I..... why I was such a coward like this.“

A silent cursing voice, whispered by her.

“Miss Valliere?“

Bewildered, Colbert's voice asked. But his voice didn't reach Louise. He remembered what Saito once said.

''“I more or less understand, for whom I live right now.“

That's why, Saito lied...... Because he was thinking of the most important thing.
''
''Despite of this, did I myself think for him too? The best for his sake.

Even right now, I want to be comforted by him. That's why I came here......
''
Louise ran.

“Ah, wait, Miss Valliere!“

Colbert called, trying to stop her, but without turning back, Louise continued leaving.

Rushing over to her own room, lying down on the bed.

Gazing at the ceiling, thinking.

“I...... what is it, that I should do?“

Then I too, will do my best to think of something, for the sake of this boy. What is it that I can do for him?

And then, Louise continued thinking.........

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter4

2010-08-21T13:38:41Z

BloodTrinity: /* Chapter Four: The Vallière Family */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Four: The Vallière Family ===

“Now then, did you just say ‘Void?’”

That night... the queen, enclosed in the living room of the La Vallière house, confessed a secret.

Duke de La Vallière was sitting wordlessly in front of the fireplace, watching the flame burn. Next to the father, two elder sisters were listening carefully with a serious looks on their faces.

Karin Desiree  was there too, she had changed her mantle back to her usual duchess dress. The sharp eyes of that fearsome knight of Heavy Wind also disappeared somewhere. An indescribably quick change.

Louise and Saito’s friends – Guiche, Kirche and others, due to Henrietta’s request, were taking a rest in the room nearby.

Saito and Louise themselves were sitting together on the sofa, nervously fiddling their fingers. Because Saito was severely injured by Karin’s wind magic, parts of his body were covered in bandages. Even Henrietta’s water spells could not cure him completely.

Henrietta, who sat in the top seat, gave a strong nod.

“That’s right. Louise’s awoken element... is the legendary element of ‘Void.’”

Duke de La Vallière fiddled with his mustache for a while, then stood up slowly and approached his daughter.

Then he gently patted Louise's head.

“Your fairy tale-esque story is hard to believe. The Void element disappeared from history long time ago. And only religious theology still asserted that ‘it existed...’”

Karin’s sharp eyes shone as she made a small cough.

“I believe it.”

“Karin.”

“My spell was canceled by Louise’s spell today... It started to shine even though I could not see any explosion. Was that the ‘Void,’ Louise?”

Louise nodded.

“It is so, Mother.”

“Hmm...”

Duke de La Vallière fell silent. Eléonore fell down on the floor.

“Void... You – void? It’s impossible to believe...”

Cattleya stood up and began to look after her elder sister.

Henrietta continued talking.

“I myself could not believe it as well. However, it is true. ‘Void’ returned and it’s not just Louise who controls it.”

The family members felt silent again.

It felt like silence lasted for an eternity.

Finally, Duke de La Vallière broke the silence.

“I would like to hear the intentions of Her Majesty’s visit.”

Taking a deep breath, as if finally setting her mind on something, Henrietta looked straight at Duke de La Vallière.

“Please entrust Louise to me.”

“She is my daughter. Her body and mind are dedicated to you, Your Majesty.”

“There’s no need for such formality.”

Henrietta motioned to Agnes.

Then Agnes nodded and opened the big leather bag at her side and took a black mantle out. Duke de La Vallière’s eyes widened when he saw the crest shaped Lily on the purple lining.

“This is Royal family crest... young Marinanne used to wear this mantle!”

“Louise, you were already given the punishment for illegally crossing the national borders.”

“Y-Yes!”

“Wear this.”

“B-But this...”

“Yes. Wearing this, you’ll become my sister. In other words – you will be the second successor to the throne.”

“G-G-G-Gracious. Or should I say too gracious...”

“You, your power is too great. This is a huge responsibility for one’s shoulders, and the obligation to help the country this way will be remembered twice as much.”

Henrietta watched Louise with stern eyes. On wobbly legs, like a frog bitten by snake, Louise received it.

Duke de La Vallière’s mouth opened wide to this unexpected Louise’s promotion.

“Your Majesty, I wish to express my gratitude for such warm reception of my daughter. No, even the biggest gratitude, cannot compare to such warm reception. However, there is something I’d like to ask Your Majesty.”

“What is it?”

“Does Your Majesty know what to do with this legendary power that my daughter has? Indeed, ‘Void’ is a legend. It was even able to cancel Karin's magic, so that power is considerably strong. Did you use it in a battle during the recent war campaign?”

“This... I will reflect it deeply.”

“My daughter is neither a cannon ball nor a flaming arrow. If some bad things are done to my daughter, Your Majesty...”

“Then?”

“Then, alas, I will throw away the history of serving the Royal family for years, and cross wands with you.”

It was not the duke but the father sympathizing with his daughter. Seeing that, Saito’s chest began to throb.

Hearing the duke’s words as such, Agnes tried to pull out her sword. Henrietta stopped her.

“Then, I myself, have a question for the duke. For you as an old-time noble and the protector of this country’s pride and dignity.”

“Yes?”

“Why does war happen? We who are wise, who reign over other lord’s creations, who are more outstanding than mythical beasts and demi-humans - for what do the same family members fight against each other?”

“...”

“On countless occasions wars have occurred. With our own eyes we see people important to us become injured or die. I too, caused a war blinded by revenge. The result – not only important for my people, but many other people died... parents, children, brothers and friends were lost. I myself am carrying the guilt that can never be taken off my shoulders.”

“...you are not responsible for that war, Your Majesty.”

“No, under my name, everyone fought, got injured, died. If I myself don’t shoulder it, who will?”

Henrietta deeply lowered her head.

“I want to use Louise's power... for something right. But how can I, when I can’t even understand my current self yet? However, I do not intend to use it to fight. Please believe that, Duke.”

“I fear Your Majesty, that even if there is no intention to use it to fight, sooner or later a time will come when it will be necessary to use it anyway. No, such strong power attracts people.”

“It is as the duke says. Now, other countries are active behind the scenes too. I want a strong power for those who try to take us. I want to put it in a hand, because I want to defend Louise from such fellows.”

“It’s exactly why I feel uneasy. There are enemies who want a strong power. What if it is only Your Majesty’s words? Now you say you are determined, but who can guarantee it won’t change sometime? Is there something with which Your Majesty's determination can be proven?”

Henrietta veiled her eyes embarrassed. She tried to think of something to prove her way, and gave a deep sigh.

“There is none. I will be honest, even I do not fully believe in myself. Therefore, there is no way to prove it.”

After that, Henrietta smiled. It is not a careworn, but a sincere smile that touched every person who saw it.

“Therefore I... would not want a friend whom I cannot completely trust nearside. I want a true friend who could point out my mistakes. A friend who, when seeing me straying from the path of virtue, would not hesitate to turn her wand against me...”

The old duke watched Henrietta. For a while, after looking deep into her eyes, he returned the glance back to Louise.

“Didn’t you tell your father before, that ‘the awoken element is fire?’ Was that a lie?”

Louise nodded in shame.

“It was something like that, father.”

“It is alright Louise. But it should be the first and the last time you tell your father lies.”

Then, the duke turned back to Henrietta,

“I am an old aristocrat. An old-fashioned elderly person. Things were simple, to a degree, when I was young. Loyal with honor and pride, defending only that, and there was no worry to be scorned by anyone. However... the times are different now. Now, since the power of the legend revived - old justice, old sense of values... they all might lose their meaning.”

The duke looked at Henrietta, like at his daughter.

“Your Majesty said before, that you ‘cannot believe in yourself.’ Such a doubting mind... is the best guide to enter the brighter future.”

“Father-sama.”

Louise ran up and clung to her father.

“You are growing Louise. My Louise. This father thought you would stay the same forever. However, you already started your own life.”

The father gently patted his daughter's head.

“Just father’s garrulity. Devotion is to point out mistakes. And… courage is to admit them. True courage. Louise, do not forget. My little Louise.”

“...Father.”

“Whenever you are in trouble, always return here. Because here is your home.”

The duke kissed Louise’s forehead and quietly pushed her away. Then he deeply bowed to Henrietta.

“Take care of this inexperienced daughter of mine. I pray for the Founder’s divine protection for the road you walk.”

For a while silence followed the words... then Duchess Karin clapped hands.

“Karin.”

“The long story seems to have ended. Though it is late, let’s prepare for dinner. Though it's a poor way to entertain Your Majesty, who came all the way here, please attend. Louise, call your friends and come; Cattleya, Eléonore, please continue your favors as host.”

Like a gracious soldier from the past, Karin briskly left the room.

Following her, the two elder sisters left. Then Louise went to call Guiche and others...

When Saito also tried to go, he was stopped by Henrietta.

“...Princess.”

Though Henrietta’s face clouded for a moment, she still was able to force a smile.

“I apologize.”

Saito’s cheeks dyed red and he looked down.

“No… there is no reason to. I did a selfish thing to begin with.”

“Courageous gentlemen are like wild falcons and stallions. They say ‘I am going,’ and they go without turning back.”

Henrietta received a mantle from Agnes and handed it to Saito. The Chevalier's crest was sewn up on it – it was a knight‘s mantle.

“Take it back. What the queen gave once - cannot be returned.”

“But...”

Saito hesitated.

“This is not the chain that binds you. These are the wings for a falcon. It won’t hurt you to wear it.”

Henrietta said. Saito nodded and received the mantle.

Henrietta watched with tenderly smiling eyes as Saito put the mantle on.

The look in her eyes surprised Saito for moment.

The fever in her eyes that she used to show for Saito recently, was now gone.

Instead, it was a pair of lonely... very lonely but determined eyes, that understood their resolution.

Henrietta drew her mouth to Saito's ear and silently whispered.

“Calm down. It’s not the face you should show to the queen.”

“Eh?”

Abruptly, Henrietta extended her left hand. He wouldn’t make the same mistake this time. Saito, feeling slightly nervous, gently took the offered hand and pulled it to his lips.

Then Henrietta gave a happy smile and left the room.

Like a shadow, Agnes followed her.

The meaning behind Henrietta’s words left hanging. However he could not understand it well somehow. No, it was not love. Something different.

Something different.

''As I thought, it was just her momentarily loneliness. That’s why she depended on me this much. That’s ok. But those words just now, what meaning did they carry?''

Though she was a little lonely, Henrietta was still prideful.

When Saito tried to leave as well, he was called to stop by Duke de La Vallière who stayed last.
“Wait.”

Saito trembled. A cold shiver went down his spine. Somehow he had a bad feeling about this.

In his mind he revived the recent event in the courtyard.

He saw him pushing Louise down in the boat, and ordered to behead him. Maybe he, as Louise’s papa, a person with high position, didn’t remember a commoner's face?

However, circumstances are circumstances. Somehow he could guess that he made an indelible impression back then. Maybe at least, Louise’s mama, Karin was not there long enough to remember?

“Incidentally, I have not heard your name.”

“S-Saito. I am Saito Chevalier de Hiraga.”

Saito added the title to his name. Maybe he would not be treated with suspicion this way.

“It’s our first meeting.”

After Duke de La Vallière's words, Saito could only feel a great relief inside.

''I'm so glad. I won‘t be necessarily killed. F-Founder Brimir-sama, thank you... Saito dedicated his deepest gratitude to the founder in whom he did not believe.''

“Yes. It’s our first meeting after you became Chevalier.”

In a single moment, Saito was thrown from heaven down to the depths of hell. Duke de La Vallière, placed a hand on Saito's shoulder.

“Calm down. I cannot order the beheading of a knight of Her Majesty's Imperial Guards.”

“T-Thank you very much!”

“However, how about a little practice before the dinner?”

The duke grasped Saito's shoulder with a strength that a man of his age could not posses.

“Ouch! Aiiiiiiii!”

“So that your body remembers whose daughter you are trying to wolf away.”

Duke dragged Saito away.

Happy chatter about the day's events filled the dining room that evening. Reunion was accomplished when Agnes brought Colbert. As a bonus, Henrietta did not say no, and listened to the beaming face Guiche – everyone was amusing themselves in this fuss.

However... the dinner fest ended, and even when bed-time came too, but Saito did not appear.

“Do any of you know if something happened to Saito-kun?”

Colbert asked, but all members in the room shook their heads.

“I wonder where he went...” Kirche said.

While everyone inside was concerned, asking where he was, Saito was lying half-dead in the corridor.

“M-Move...”

Saito sighed, lying prostrated in the hall. He was first beaten up by Louise’s mama during the day, and during the night time he was trashed by Duke de La Vallière – so now his body was screaming.

Though Louise mama's magic was fearsome, Duke de La Vallière was truly terrifying.

The eyes full of anger even now were making Saito tremble from head to toes.

The eyes of the father whose daughter you pushed down were really terrible; Saito could not make even a single move. And the target of that anger was Saito of course...

“...both are parent and child.”

He staggered trying to stand up but fell down.

“Right now, everyone must be happily enjoying the meal...”

Saito leaned against the wall. Outside the window, he could see the pair of moons.

However... no matter how stern they looked, both Louise’s parents loved her.

Even Louise's mother did not want Louise to be hurt badly, and because of that she inflicted a cruel punishment, as if asking Henrietta - "Please forgive her."

Even Louise’s father was ready to throw away his duke title to protect Louise.

“I, of course, do not have anyone to protect me like this.”

Saito complained, looking at his wounds.

“Parents...”

Saito recalled his parents, whom he had not seen for more than a year now.

When was I last protected that way… Wasn’t that back at grade-school? When, some day, school-commuting roads were set. A decided route from house to school, where one had to come and go using only a single safe road. In a word, though the purpose was to prohibit from going the other way, Saito one day chose to take a different road to return back.

It was because the usual stationery shop, where he used to always buy erasers, did not have some at that time. There was a classmate who saw Saito not using the school-commuting roads, and informed the teacher about it.

The teacher was angry at Saito.

He talked to his parents and said “Really, he is bad.”

"He’ll learn," was the only thing that his mother said. His father was a reticent salary man.

They were a very ordinary family...

Before noticing, Saito was shedding tears again.

“Huh?”

''Strange'' – he thought rubbing his eyes.

''Until now, I never cried thinking about parents... ''

Is it because seeing Louise’s parents’ communication reminded him of the past? ''However, I can’t show such crying face to Louise and others. ''

All alone in a dark corridor, Saito sat, hugging his knees.

“What are you doing?”

A clear, soft voice, made Saito jump up.

In her room, Louise was brushing her hair.

Before she entered the Academy of Magic, this was the room where she spent the most time and grew up. It was a large ten square room. A big bed with canopy was standing a little away from the window.

Moreover, it had a mountain of stuffed animals packed inside. A large number of picture books and a gorgeous sculpture of a vaulting horse. She said she wanted it and bought it herself some time ago...

While living in this room, she had been dying to get out of this residence as soon as possible. A severe education from her mother, who seemed to only think of how to marry her out; a father, always associating with the neighborhood, and the only thing he seemed to be interested in was hunting.

Those two people once said she could not learn magic. A girl who cannot do magic cannot marry off properly, they said strictly - thus, every day felt like a prison.

However, her parents and this residence were not a prison, they were the castle that protected her. Though love was not visible on the outside, deep inside she was defended and treasured.

She looked at her bed.

“...has it gotten smaller?”

''No, it is not so. During childhood, that bed felt very big, but now it looks small, because I grew up.''

''Does that furniture look a little bit nostalgic because I grew up too?''

''No,'' Louise shook her head, ''I haven’t grown up at all.''

While combing her hair with the brush... Louise was losing herself in deep thought.

''Everyone... is worried about me. Mother and father, Henrietta... ''

''And yet I am constantly only doing selfish things.''

Louise let out a cute sigh, looking doubtfully into the mirror.

“Hey Louise. Louise the Zero. You being a ‘legend’ cannot be the true.”

''That’s what I was told. ''

Louise placed her cheek against the dressing table and closed her eyes.

“What... am I going to do in the future...?”

She remembered the words that she said to Henrietta before she left to Gallia.

''To persist in the “reason” I believe... I am losing, but my spirit as a noble is somewhere here.''

Louise was worried.

She did not care to pass the reason she believed. It was all fine. But, what if, as a result, many people were to suffer because of it? And that number would not be small. ''Because my “Void” power is too strong. The justice that I carry out may cause a lot of injuries to many people. Such a thing is possible.''

''If I were a simple user of one of the four elements, I would not need to worry this much...''

“Really, what should I do...?”

Louise felt troubled.

Then Saito’s face popped into her mind. ''Just when I'm worried this much, where has that fool gone to? Is he still asleep? After all, he did not come to sit at his dinner seat.'' When she asked her father, who was late as well, he said that he went to sleep because he was tired and did not say anything else.

Since their trip to Gallia, they were always accompanied by others and barely had the time to be just the two of them alone. That’s why they could not talk about a lot of things the way they used to. However, as the situations continued to change bewilderingly, they always found themselves denied of such time alone.

“If you love me, why do you leave me alone?”

Louise asked.

''But, in this residence, finding the room may be difficult, I guess. Is Saito still searching for the room I am in?''

“...really, that idiot is indeed capable of pulling stunts like that.”

Louise pouted.

Then, someone knocked against the door.

“Who?”

In an instant, the heart in her chest started to beat fast when she thought about Saito.

“It’s me, Louise.”

[[Image:ZnT11-083.jpg|thumb]]

“Princess-sama.”

Henrietta's voice. Panicking, Louise ran up and opened the door. There stood Henrietta, who had changed to plain clothes, and smiled.

Louise made a profound reverence.

“Is something wrong, Louise?”

“No… sorry for the big trouble we caused...”

''Fuuh'' - Henrietta sighed.

“It’s alright Louise. Alright. Though we had a conflict, everyone is safe. Therefore, it is alright. You just followed your reason. And I followed mine.”

“...Princess-sama.”

“Friends again?”

Henrietta smiled. Without thinking, Louise hugged Henrietta.

It was impossible to move because he was hurt, and the one who appeared in front of Saito, who was crouching in the hall, was...

“C-Cattleya-san.”

It was Cattleya, with Louise-like blond-pink hair. The second from the three La Vallière daughters was a beautiful woman with a slight sex appeal. She didn’t have Louise’s sharp look, and Saito was attracted to both her looks and the atmosphere surrounding her, so when she appeared out of the blue, he was left breathless.

“Ara, ara. So, so.”

With a surprised expression on her face, Cattleya squatted down in front of Saito.

“Those are nasty injuries... Are you alright?”

Saying so, Cattleya started checking Saito’s injuries.

“Is your head bleeding?”

She asking looking closely at his head. Then Saito’s eyes landed on Cattleya’s... body part, which, compared to her younger sister Louise’s, was developed the most... in other words - her breasts. Because of that heavenly presence, wrapped only in a light pink blouse, Saito almost died.

“I-I’m alright!”

Saito tried to stand up in panic. However, sharp pain hit him at once.

“Tte! Ouuuuuuuuch!”

“Don’t overdo it.”

Cattleya took out her wand and began to utter an incantation.

“Come water spirits...”

The healing spell slowly cured the injuries received from Duke de La Vallière.

“T-Thank you very much!”

Flustered, Saito bowed to Cattleya. But when he stood up and tried to leave, she grabbed his arm.

“Don’t. A healing spell cannot cure you completely. You need to be treated properly.”

Cattleya gave a wonderful smile. The smile was indescribably filled with affection. Saito felt like his spirit was already healed just by seeing it.

He was very nervous when Cattleya pulled him towards her room. Saito was surprised when he was guided inside.

A flying squirrel flew right at him, aiming for his face, making Saito cry out.

“Uwaa!”

When shouting he managed to shake it off, he leaned against something big.

It was a small bear.

“D-Damn!”

He cursed trying to escape, but stumbled on something large. It was a giant turtle. Animals came near one after another, drawing closer to Saito.

“Hey, hey. He is injured, so no games.”

After Cattleya’s words, the animals, which crowded around Saito, parted slowly.

It was as if the room was a little zoo. Saito recalled that time in the carriage too. Cattleya definitely loved animals.

“C-Cool!”

When he voiced out his impression, Cattleya laughed joyfully.

“Were you surprised?”

“No…”

Cattleya started searching through the drawers, and after some rustling, pulled out some bandages and medicine from the inside and began to cure Saito's injuries. Cattleya said from the bottom of her heart.

“My mother and then my father were your opponents. That’s why your body... I am really sorry. They are not bad people. They are just sometimes stubborn...”

“They are Louise’s parents. So I don’t mind.”

When hearing him saying so, Cattleya laughed. And fell into a violent coughing fit.

“A-Are you alright?”

“I am. It’s just that I haven’t used magic for a long time, so my body is not accustomed.”

“Eh?”

Seeing Saito’s surprised face, Cattleya shook her head.

“Ah, sorry, sorry. Never mind that. It’s nothing really.”

“R-Really?”

“Yep. I don’t usually use magic.”

Somehow, her words were filled with kindness. Without thinking, Saito started to open up.

“Nee, nee, can you tell me stories?”

Though she was older, Cattleya seemed to talk like an innocent girl. Without hesitation, she openly gazed at Saito’s face.

“A-About what?”

“Since you left, various serious things must have happened. It must have been very dangerous in Albion. I was very worried, about you and Louise.”

So Saito told Cattleya about events that followed after they came to this residence to get the permission to participate in the war. The war. How he went missing. When she heard about him charging against 70,000 soldiers, Cattleya’s eyes grew wide.

“So...you faced grave danger instead of Louise.”

“It isn’t that! I just took her place, because someone had to...”

“You are great. You did such a great feat without swaggering at all.”

Being praised by Cattleya this much, Saito felt extremely awkward.

“No that, this, that...”

“Really amazing. Louise must be happy. You are a real knight.”

Cattleya praised Saito without any ulterior motive. Being praised like this by an older woman... somehow reminded Saito of his mother.

Of course, Cattleya and his mother did not look even the slightest bit similar. But... this honest compliment was no different from his mother’s. He was not praised all that much. But he carried those praises in his memory forever.

Accidentally getting a good mark on a test...

Helping to clean the dishes...

And all those other times when his mother complimented him a lot...

“What’s wrong?”

Anxiously, Cattleya looked into Saito’s face. Unbeknownst to himself, Saito started to cry.

“S-Sorry! It’s nothing!”

“Though it is nothing, you are still crying. What’s the matter? Go ahead and talk to me.”

“No, really... really it’s nothing.”

No way could he say that he was moved to tears because he remembered his mother. She would think he is a wimp.

“Sorry. I just recalled something.”

Cattleya made a sorrowful face and gently hugged Saito’s head. Her faint perfume scent mixed with gentle kindness, made Saito close his eyes.

Being held close against Cattleya’s warm chest, settled his mind down. At the same time, he felt something very nostalgic.

“...why, why did I recall it now? Since I came over here, I did not remember that often. So weird.”

Hearing his absent-minded voice, Cattleya gently asked.

“Mother?”

“Yeah.”

Cattleya did not ask anything else. She just made a slightly lonely face and coughed out “Sorry.”

Though Saito did not understand the reason why Cattleya apologized... he did not think of it any further. He just kept his eyes closed, hugged against Cattleya’s rich chest... as if cradled by a deep sea... his heart calmed.

The conversation Henrietta and Louise shared was as if one of old.

Just like during childhood the two giggled and spoke of various things.

“With the coming of summer, I often spent my time in here.”

Eyes reminiscing of the old days, Henrietta said.

“That’s so, isn’t it.”

Louise suddenly felt the need to consult with Henrietta.

“Princess, there is one thing I would like to consult you about.”

“What is it?”

Louise asked Henrietta what was worrying her.

“With passing the own reason, there is a possibility of wounding someone, what should I do then?” Henrietta, who became silent, listened to Louise's story... her face turned slightly serious and she nodded to Louise.

“I, too, thought about it as a queen.”

“Really?”

“Yes. Though I received the crown, I am still a greenhorn... I have to learn many things about politics. And I understood one thing: In this world fights cannot be avoided.”

“...”

“But one can decrease the loss a little. You know what I am saying? I can’t endure seeing my important people getting hurt. It is not just me. Everyone feels the same. Therefore, I try to decrease the missions where people would lose important people or get wounded because of me. This is my job as a queen. Fights and war will never disappear, but they should be reduced.”

Louise slightly nodded.

“I want to help princess with that.”

“Thank you, after all, you are my best friend. You and Saito-dono, please continue to help me further.”

Hearing that, Louise became slightly tensed. How did Henrietta feel about Saito? Whether Henrietta noticed Louise’s insecurities or not, she smiled.

“Do not worry about him. I am sorry Louise, for what I did. I was lonely and needed a person to depend on, and I made this grieve disservice.”

“P-Princess, what...”

“He is your knight; not mine. But at least for a little while I wanted to be like ‘Louise...’ Though it all ended in a big pain and now I feel uneasy thinking about it.

“Eh? Eeh?”

Even Louise's ears crimsoned. Henrietta gave a mischievous smile.

“Nee, Louise. Some time ago, we made a promise here... That whenever we will find a person we love, we would tell each other about it. Yet, I still haven’t heard your report.”

“...t-that's...because there is no person I l-love.”

Biting her lips, utterly embarrassed, Louise said.

“Liar. You are really bad at telling lies.”

“N-Not lies at all.”

Louise slipped under the sheets and covered herself with the futon. Henrietta jumped on her and started to tickle.

“Hey Louise! Speak out! Who do you love?”

“No... princess! I love no one in particular... hiyan!”

Tickling continued and Louise soon was tired out.

“If you are playing dumb about it, lets ask Cattleya-dono.”

“...Chii-nee-sama?”

“Yep. That’s right. In the past, from the window of this room, didn’t we used to sneak into Cattleya-dono's room?”

Henrietta’s face became one of a little girl’s, reliving old times again.

“Indeed that’s how it was. Because of princess' magic...”

“Yes. Back at that time I was using the ‘Fly’ spell.”

Henrietta took Louise's hand with a cheerful expression.

“Well then, let’s go.”

“Eh? But...”

“When having love troubles, it is the best to ask a senior!”

Henrietta pulled Louise's hand, going to the window. A mild night spring wind danced outside.

Henrietta, set up the wand, clasped Louise's hand and stepped out to the gentle night sky.

Saito was resting his cheek against Cattleya's lap.

“Previously... When Cattleya-san praised my courage... To tell the truth I do not know if it is mine or not.”

“What do you mean?”

“Look, am I not Louise’s familiar? When I hear her utter a spell, I feel a boost in my courage in my mind. Derf... ah, that’s the name of my sword, once said ‘Listening to the master’s spell will give you courage, like a child hearing mother’s call reacts.’ In other words, my courage is...”

“So when you become a familiar, you gain that courage?”

“Yes. That’s why when I say to Louise ‘My courage,’ deep down, I am not very confident at all. That’s why deep in my heart I always doubt if it's me, or if it's the ‘Familiar’ who thinks like that.”

Cattleya patted Saito's head. It had a strangely smoothing effect on him, and the things that he kept hidden in the depths of his mind flowed easily out of his mouth.

“...such a mystery. Amazing.”

“What?”

“Like this, I recall mother. Though Cattleya-san doesn't look like her at all. However, it is warm somehow...”

“...I see.”

“It’s really mysterious. After coming to this world, I did not usually remember those things all that often.”

“To this world?”

Saito was startled by Cattleya’s question. He did not intend to say that he was not a human from this world. But... since it was Cattleya he could as well say that.

“I am not person from this world.”

“...I see.”

“You are not surprised?”

“Somehow... No, I did not imagine you being from a different world... But I did get a feeling that you did differ from others and that you were not a common plebeian.”

Cattleya’s words reminded Saito of the words said on their previous meeting.

“It feels like you’re a completely different human from your very core. Are you?”

“Therefore, even if I’d want to meet my family, it is impossible to do so. However, I forgot about it for a long time. So why do I remember them now?”

“...maybe those feelings were suppressed.”

“Suppressed?”

“Yes. When something painful happens, human hearts tend to lock the painful events away from the mind. It’s not all that strange.”

“...”

“Surely, when you were brought to this world your mind was shocked. That’s why it locked the memories of your hometown so you would not remember them. Yet, there are ways; ways to find keys to unlock the mind...”

That’s right, Saito thought. Communication between Tabitha and her mother. Bonds between Louise and her parents... Maybe, seeing these kinds of things, the suppressed feelings were revived.

Feelings of homesickness. Feelings for his mother.

Saito shut his eyes.

“...and I am like your mother.”

Cattleya whispered.

“Ah, Cattleya-san is not my mother, you are different! And yet tears still fall. Tears...”

Trying not to look weak, Saito tried to make a joke, but it became useless, when tears started overflowing. Cattleya tightly embraced Saito.

[[Image:ZnT11-097.jpg|thumb]]

“Good child. You are a strong child.”

Saito kept on weeping.

He cried like he hadn’t cried in a long time.

He couldn’t tell how long he cried this hard.

He was pressed close to Cattleya's chest while crying... and it mysteriously relieved his mind.

It slowly settled his heart down.

“Sorry... I don’t know what came over me.”

Saito said, while rubbing his nose.

“It’s nothing to be embarrassed about. When you want to cry, you should cry.”

“But...”

“Haah, what a sore loser you are. You don’t like showing your weakness to others, right?”

“It’s just not something a man should do.”

“So stubborn. But once in a while I think it's also necessary to depend on others too. You can‘t pent it all inside, not relying on anyone.”

Saito sighed. He was surrounded by women who relied on him. Though he was staying strong in the events... the truth was that he wanted to depend on someone too.

“...it might be so.”

“That different world... Is it possible to return there?”

“I don’t know. But, besides me, there was a person who came to this world from there, so... I may be able to return and I may be not able to.”

Cattleya looked straight at Saito.

“You will be able to return. You will be able to return, surely. And you will be able to meet your mother after some time. You will be able to return to your original family. I think so.”

Reassuring, Cattleya said. Saito nodded.

“Thank you very much.”

“Though I can’t console – Hah, I am sorry. If only my body were stronger - I would help you to look for the way for you to return... That’s right! Though it is impossible for me to be your mother, I can still be your elder sister.”

She said out of the blue. Saito was in panic.

“I-I-If I would have such beauty as my elder sister, I would return home early every day.”

“Come on, call me elder sister.”

Saito blushed.

“T-That... There’s no need for that.”

“There is a need for such thing. Come on, say it.”

When the gentle Cattleya urged him this way... Saito responded instinctively,

“O-onee-san.”

“There you go, it wasn’t so hard.”

Cattleya happily patted Saito's head.

“...yes.”

Something warm filled his mind. ''There is a chance that I will never meet my family. However... there are a lot of people who are nice to me like this.''

Saito rubbed his eyelids.

“There’s no time for crying. There is a fellow who is aiming for... Louise’s ‘Void’ power. That person did cruel things to Tabitha and her mother. I will not forgive that guy.” ''We have not met him yet, but we imagine that it may be Joseph, King of Gallia. ''

''What kind of guy he is? ''

''It doesn’t matter... I won’t let him lay a finger on Louise or Tabitha anyway. ''

''We’ll return home, after this story is finished. ''

“Just don’t overdo it, alright?”

Cattleya hugged Saito again.

“I don’t want anything else, just you and Louise to be safe.”

That moment, a loud sound of breaking glass echoed.

“W-What?!”

“Aitatatatatatatatatatatata...”

“Not good, added too much power.”

The ones that fell into the room, were no other than Louise and Henrietta. Then they both stood up while rubbing their hips in the pain, and then both stared with astonishment at Saito.

“Ara. Saito-dono?”

“W-What are you doing in here?!”

“That’s my line! Why did you both jump in through the window?!”

Without answering Saito’s question, Louise's eyes narrowed.

“Y-You are going after Chii-nee-sama now?! Unbelievableeeee!”

Flushed faced Louise charged forwards.

‘Gon!’

Louise’s jump-kick cut the three meters distance in no time and hit Saito on the temple. When Saito fell down, Louise straddled his waist and started to strangle him.

“Of all things, Chii-nee-sama! Of all things, Chii-nee-sama! Won’t allow! I won’t allow this!”

Then animals started to react to Louise’s shouts, who was straddling on top of Saito.

Waf, waf. Bow, wow. Meow, meow. Gao, gao. Buh, buh.

It was as if a lot of animals that began to lean on Saito were asking – “Can we play too?”

“Mgh...”

Saito’s consciousness started to slip away.

Louise looked down at Saito, who fainted, with demonic eyes.

“There’s no time to sleep!”

“Louise, Louise! You should not kick gentlemen like this!”

As might be expected, because Saito was kicked, Henrietta stepped in to end this.

Cattleya started to laugh out loud.

“Stop Louise. I did not try to take away your sweetheart.”

“He’s not my sweetheart! It’s different!”

Crimsoned, Louise waved her hand.

“...That, I only thought about dangers awaiting Chii-nee-sama. That was my only thought.”

“I only cured his injuries. Really.”

“...I did not miss this guy’s look. This fellow has absent-mindedly implanted his face in Chii-nee-sama’s cleavage. F-f-face buried between C-Chii-nee-sama’s breasts! H-how dare he! Chii-nee-sama’s breasts! B-b-b-b-breasts!”

In other words, Louise’s blood rushed to her head. And, because she lifted her leg for another kick, Henrietta had to step in again.

“Excuse me, Louise? Stop!”

“Stop, what for?!”

Henrietta smoothingly looked over the place and voiced her opinion with a forced smile.

“Well... umm, Cattleya-dono is just like Louise. Like her hair color. Therefore, Saito-dono has surely absent-mindedly regarded her a grown-up Louise.”

“Eh?”

Henrietta‘s simple words made Louise think.

“It’s hard to believe! That sort of...!”

Though Louise said that, waves of happiness filled her heart.

“Louise is really lucky, to have such great gentleman's feelings dedicated to her.” Cattleya added with the smile as well.

“S-s-s-such a bother.”

Embarrassed, Louise mumbled.

Later that night... laying unconscious, Saito was on the sofa, the three noble girls slept in one bed after a long time. Cattleya in the center, Louise on the left and Henrietta on the right.

“It has been such a long time since all three of us slept like this.”

Henrietta said in a cheerful voice.

“During the summers, Your Majesty used to visit our home a lot.”

“Yes. During those days I was really happy. Because every day there wasn’t a thing to worry about…”

Looking distant, Henrietta said.

“We used to play a lot.”

“Oh Louise. In any case, we came to Cattleya-dono for some questions.”

The three girls were laughing and chatting happily for a while.

In the course of time, the conversation moved to Louise and Saito's relationship.

“Hey Louise, why are you always so violent towards Saito-dono?”

“N-not always.”

When asked by Cattleya Louise denied it, blushing hard.

“Always.”

Henrietta noted, making Louise even more perplexed.

“P-princess only witnesses the worst moments!”

Henrietta let out a loud sigh.

“Haah, it is not hard to hate that. But I guess since Saito-dono is so occupied with Louise, it is alright.”

“As an older sister I do not agree with that. Such usual nastiness may make him run away. For example, remember what happened to elder sister Eléonore?”

In Louise’s mind, the image of her eldest sister, whose engagement was canceled, popped up.

“It is alright to allow gentlemen to act on their own once in a while. If you are angry at him just for speaking with other girls, he will end up disgusted sooner or later. It’s not just me. I do not want to see Louise taking older sister’s place in being disappointed with love.”

“D-don’t question such things! He is madly in love with me!”

Like a child she shouted, but Cattleya only shook her head to that.

“There is no such thing as a person who could not change their mind. Give him breathing space from time to time. If you do so, he will still return to the person he loves the most in the end.”

Louise became silent.

What Chii-nee-sama said was always correct.

Maybe she was indeed not giving him enough space.

Henrietta and Cattleya continued to give Louise advices one after another.

The chatter of three girls continued throughout the night.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter5

2010-08-21T08:56:06Z

BloodTrinity: /* Chapter Five: Ondine ・ Knight Corps of The Water Spirit */

===Chapter Five: Ondine ・ Knight Corps of The Water Spirit===

Saito publicly became a noble, but his life did not change very much.

Because the "Chevalier" title comes with an annuity, his financial status became somewhat more stable, although his life did not change drastically.

Despite the different places, the living expenses in Tristain per person was 120 Ecu. The sum of annuity Saito receives is 500 Ecu. It was a sum with which a commoner's family of four could live quite comfortably. It was something like the income of the lower class nobles without any lands.

At the start of every month, he would receive a sum of money which amounts to one twelfth of his annuity from the finance office. Therefore, every month, Saito had to bring his “Chevalier” letter of appointment, and squeeze with the other lower class nobles who would be trying to take their salary or annuity at the Tristain's finance office's counter.

The place he lives in was still unchanged- Louise's room. Although there were other rooms available if he wanted to rent a room, Louise disliked the notion. "Aren't you wasting your extra money?" Louise said.

For the time being, according to Louise's suggestion that it is indispensable in his service to the knight corps, Saito borrowed the annuity in advance and bought a horse.

It was grey and sleek-looking, and was quite a good army horse.

And influenced by Louise's advice that a good rider needs not just a good horse but also a good harness, he bought a good harness as well. His two months' annuity almost disappeared just like that. Because an angry Louise would not cease to bother him and let him win, Saito bought the horse and the harness reluctantly.

But, he was not satisfied, and in the beginning, Saito named the horse “Louise.”

“Louise. If you want a carrot, neigh.”

“Yo! Louise. We're having a long ride today, hang on there, run! If you're slow, I'll punish you! Get it?”

While he was mimicking Louise's mouth, him releasing his small resentments was quickly discovered.

“I prohibit you from naming the horse 'Louise'!”

His cheek was twice its size after being hit by Louise, so Saito changed the name of the horse.

As for the rest of the money, a hangar for the Zero Fighter, which was taken down from the ''Varsenda,'' was built beside Colbert's laboratory using wood and metal sheets for protection from the rain.

He thought of visiting Colbert's grave, but apparently Kirche had brought the corpse of the teacher, who did not have any relatives, to her parents' home. Tabitha had gone along as well. He did not understand the reason Kirche did so, but for now, once she comes back from Germania, he would ask her about the location of the grave, and would visit him someday, Saito thought.

Well then, regarding Louise's familiar who had become a noble suddenly, the people at the Academy of Magic had different responses.

The headmaster, Osman, was delighted.

“You can bury your bones in this world, huh?” His eyes narrowed. “I don't have any intention to do so,” when Saito explained, “In the future you'd say that because you don't have a wife, so to commemorate your becoming a noble, why don't you marry my niece and fortify your body? Although she married four times, failed them, and is forty-years old, she is still not bad.” At those words, Saito ran away.

As for Chevreuse the Red Clay, “Well...” she narrowed her eyes and was pleased.

Miss Vallière was also proud at this, as her feelings leaked out. “Are you taking classes here as well? If you are, buy this book and this book and that book. Although they are expensive, they are useful.” She started recommending her books which were used as textbooks. Saito ran away again.

Well then, the ones among the teachers who were happy were only those two. The rest did not look very happy. Just like before, they ignored Saito like the air. There were also teachers who whispered, “I don't agree with his promotion.” As expected, the ones who were angered because Saito, who was once their companions, was now their superior, just ignored him.

The students' reactions were different as well.

Making fun of the ascent of a commoner, their minds did not think properly. Things like being afraid to approach Saito because of his war achievements, indifference...

''That incident is fabricated, he is just a commoner, don't be so proud,'' et cetera... Students who did this consisted of about half of the total ones. “Well, it's okay if you want to challenge me,” whenever Saito said that, duels would be provoked.

Well, they were at Guiche's level for him to defeat, at most. “I stopped the 70,000, there's no mistake about it.” Saito caused them to change their opinion about his ability after they tasted defeat from him.

He had beaten the hell out of at most three persons simultaneously at Vestri Courtyard, and they did not insult him anymore.

A fortnight after Saito became a noble...

In the midst of the morning haze, at Vestri Courtyard, one by one, students appeared. They were all participants in the Albion war in one way or another.

With easily nervous-looking appearances, they stared at the two persons who were standing in front of them.

In a black mantle, Guiche, and Saito.

Whether or not it was due to nervousness, Guiche stiffened.

Saito poked Guiche's elbow.

“Wh-What?”

“Aren't you the Commanding Officer? Address them properly!”

“Uu...”

Guiche groaned.

“What's the problem!?”

“My stomach hu-hurts...”

The students who gathered exploded in laughter.

“...Hang in there!” Mixed with sighs, Saito said.

“As I thought, isn't it better for you to become Commanding Officer? I am too heavy a baggage to be the Commanding Officer of Ondine ・ Knight Corps of the Water Spirit.”

Troubled, Guiche said.

Ondine...

Under the prodding of Henrietta, this Imperial Guards corps was formed 3 days after Saito returned to the Academy of Magic. After making his resolution, he immediately went to Henrietta's and was informed of his assuming the position of Commanding Officer of the knights. After that, Henrietta suggested the forming of a new knight corps, and this was carried out.

The legendary Imperial Guards had a glory which existed in the past. That knight corps, which was capped with the name of the Water Spirit in the deep waters of the Tristain royal family and its surrounding, was established thousands of years ago.

However, during the political disorder a few hundred years ago, it had been abolished, until now...when Henrietta picked that name again.

“Don't care what type of history it has.”

Saito said to Guiche.

Guiche and the others thought that it was possibly the name of the legendary knight corps, but, as for Saito, when he thought about it, he neither had awe nor yearning.

“B-But...though I am the commanding officer of the legendary knight corps, it means, umm...”

Guiche rolled his eyes in difficulty.

At first, Saito thought he would be the Commanding Officer, but... “Someone who was promoted from a commoner to suddenly become a commanding officer, he'd be under a lot of pressure.” Listening to Agnes' words, he abandoned his plans. He did not want to provoke needless jealousy.

Eventually, after discussions with Louise, for the time being Guiche would be the Commanding Officer, and Saito the Assistant Commanding Officer.

Henrietta wanted Saito to be the Commanding Officer, but, as expected, Saito was not well-rehearsed with the rules of this world, not a mage, and a formally strange human who could not do things.

Guiche had made some achievements at the city of Saxe-Gotha, had received a medal, and besides, his father was a general in the army. Although his appearance, ability, or experience might be insufficient, based on his lineage and war achievements, there would be no objections to his becoming the Commanding Officer of the knight corps.

“Oi, Guiche! Saito! Until when do you want to talk? Start the training! Don't you all want to train us until we're exhausted!?”

At these two slowpokes, the students who had become the members of the knight corps, shouted.

Anyone who looked around could tell that Ondine was made up of students from the Academy of Magic. Henrietta had established the third Imperial Guard corps after the Magic Imperial Guards and the Musketeer Corps with youths who were not from the factions of the society or the palace.

“Hey, because you are slow, shouldn't you not complain?”

Saito spoke while poking Guiche's cheek. Guiche answered back undauntedly as well,

“Aren't it you the one who does nothing but complain?”

“Because you're pathetic!”

“That's why I said that you should become the Commanding Officer!”

Both of them glared at each other. Suddenly, Saito turned his face away, and declared in a slightly contemptuous tone,

“...Damn. Because of that, Monmon did not forgive you, isn't it?”

At that instant, Guiche cut in.

“My affairs with Monmon had nooooooothing tooooo doooooo wiiiiiiith yoooooouuuuu!”

Half weeping, Guiche pulled out his wand.

“Interesting... Oh right, I haven't settled the score with you the other time!”

Saito let out a bellow and grasped Derflinger with his hand. The runes on his left hand shone. Guiche put down his wand and clenched his fist. Chevalier Saito was the man who stopped the 70,000. ''When he has a weapon, I have no chance to win.''

“Because you can't use magic, too bad! Let's fight bare-handed!”

Saito released Derflinger, and leaped towards Guiche.

The gathered students were ecstatic as well.

“Get him! Punish that impertinent commoner! Guiche!”

“Oi, Saito! Go get that prideful Guiche!”

From a bench a distance away, two girls were watching the begin of the loud scuffle between Saito and Guiche. They were Louise and Montmorency. For some reason or another, every morning before breakfast, they would watch the scenery of Saito and the others' trainings.

“Geez. After the war, now it's make-believe knights? No matter how you think about it, looks like it's a quarrel this time. Huh, boys... Guess it really can't be helped, huh?”

Montmorency said in an amazed voice.

Speaking of Louise, since some time ago, she was doing something with an unusually nervous look.

“...What are you doing?”

With a slightly irritated voice, Louise replied.

“Mending something.”

At one look, it was indeed the parka Saito wore. Holes where everywhere all over it. Louise was mending it somehow with great difficulty. But...no matter what, she was unskilled. With her thread entangled in a complicated way, the holes which were supposed to be mended were conversely bigger.

“Aren't you making it worse?”

“Sh't up.”

“To mend something, isn't it better to call a maid to do it?”

“It's alright. I'll do it.”

While Louise was groaning ''mmm...'' she started mending the parka again.

“Louise, you haven't changed at all, huh?”

“Why?”

“Nope... mending a torn boy's shirt... girls who fall in love change, huh? I wonder.”

Louise lifted her face hastily. Her face reddened.

“Love, neeeevvvveeeerrrrr! A t-torn parka is pi-pipi-pitiable, so I'm s-sewing it. That's all!”

“You're so disorientated. As if you had admitted it yourself.”

“Truthfully, I don't want to do it! Aaahh, sorry! Geez!”

While she said that, she was moving the needle painstakingly.

Louise was trying to think of a way to help Saito who was engrossed in the knight corps. But, she was not a member of the knight corps... No matter how much she thought about the things she could do, she did not know of any at all. For the time being, she would just mend his parka.

When it comes to Saito, like an idiot, he became engrossed in striving for the organization and the training of the knight corps. Because of that, the moment classes ended, he would train them. Returning to the room after he was worn out, he would sleep after that. Every morning, just like that, since dusk, he'd be very busy gathering with the other knight trainees, swinging their swords, practicing using magic all at once, and sparring.

He practically left Louise alone.

It was just like an attitude of “I don't need your help.”

That is, well...maybe because Louise was not a member of the knight corps, to which nothing could be done.

''Huhhh...'' Louise let out a small sigh.

She could not amuse Saito well, and could not help him as well. As she thought of that, her self-confidence wavered even more.

''As I thought, I can't do it, huh...?'' Tears welled in her eyes. With the sharpness of a Water user, Montmorency noticed Louise's agony, and narrowed her eyes.

“Whhhhat? Are you uncomfortable anywhere? Well, a lover who neglects you and engrosses himself in other things; so you become dispirited, huh?”

“Haah? What are you talking about? What lover? Stop it!”

“Am I wrong? Weelll, is it a secret crush then? Naturally, you towards Saito.”

“Wrong! Absolutely wrong! Completely different from love! I never think of him at all!”

Blushing deeply, Louise protested.

“It's fine. But let me give you a warning.”

“What is it!?”

“Although you like him, you cannot allow him immediately.”

“Haaaa! What are you saying!? Isn't that stupid!?”

[[Image:ZnT09-123.jpg|thumb]]
“A person like you appears to be firm on the outside, but you flow according to the ambiance easily. Listen. Men are all unfaithful beings. 'A little bit is okay,' when you unintentionally allow him too much, he'll lose interest in you and go find other girls.”

“St-Stupid! There's no reason to allow them! Allow what!?”

Ignoring the things she did in the past, Louise yelled.

“Your voice is shaking. When you are struck at the bull's eye, you would be shaky immediately, eh? But you don't have to worry. Lately you are left aside by him, right? A completely frustrated woman is a no-no. Because of only little things, you get irritated, huh?”

“Haaaaahhhh!? The one's who's left aside, isn't it you!? Montmorency the Fragrance. What are you doing at such a place? To look out for Guiche? That idiot unexpectedly received a medal, and now he's getting more attention than before, eh? The girls who like him even like that, should have increased, right!?”

''Chonchon.'' Montmorency hit Louise's shoulder, and pointed towards Saito's direction.

She looked, and noticed that the scuffle had ended before they realized.

“Eh?”

Louise stared, pop-eyed.

A certain girl wearing a light brown mantle was handing something to Saito.

“Looks like the one getting the attention isn't Saito, eh?”

“What's wrong?”

Saito asked the girl in front of him.

The one in front of him with her cheeks crimson red was the girl who had once two-timed with Guiche... Katie. Beside them were a few fellow female academy students who were staring at Saito with similar expressions. All of them were wearing light brown mantles... which meant that they were first-year students.

“Um-Umm... do you want to read this?”

With a bashfully radiant face, the long-haired, lovely Katie took out something which looked like a letter.

“I-I wrote it as well.”

“Please look at it.”

The other female students handed their letters to Saito one by one as well.

“Letter?”

“Umm... I wrote a poem. By all means, please read it.”

With his mouth agape, he asked the girls of the lower grade.

“...Why me?”

The girls exchanged glances and nodded in unison.

“Because, you are so cool. You could stop 70,000 military troops alone right?”

“Next time when you are free, could you please tell us more about it?”

From behind, Guiche's bitter voice could be heard.

“Wh-What about me? No letters for me!?”

“Guiche-sama already has Montmorency-sama right?”

Aloof, Katie declared clearly.

“You girls are always the best, all the time! Montmorency is Montmorency, you are you! I say! A valorous man only has love for courage and achievements! Please understand!”

Shouting that, Guiche bit on his rose and put on airs. But at that moment, a cluster of water enveloped Guiche's body.

“Ugh! Aargh! I-I! I can't br-breath... ughhh...”

In the water column, Guiche was in agony. Before they noticed it, Montmorency was already on her feet, wielding her wand. Expressionless, and very frightening-looking.

“Uuuuuwwwaaaaa, Monmon is scarrrryyyyy.” While she was saying shakily, Katie quickly handed over a package to him.

“Umm... I'm not sure whether it fits your taste or not, but I baked these biscuits myself. Please try them.”

“Biscuit?”

A gently and softly luscious smell from the bag was hanging in the air.

Apparently delicious, involuntarily he extended his hand... and a small hand stretched out from beside him.

That hand tore up that bag, and removed the biscuits from the inside.

''Gnash...''

''Aumaumaumaum...''

He timidly looked beside him, and saw Louise's face which was as if the biscuits were extremely awful.

“Wh-What are you doing?”

“What is this? It tastes awful.”

“I tried so hard in making them!”

“Don't give pet feeds to other people's pet dog.”

“What 'pet dog'!? Saito-sama is a hero!”

“Hero? Who?”

Without thinking, Saito puffed up his chest.

“I am!”

The next moment, Louise's knee struck his stomach, and Saito tumbled to the ground. Louise placed her feet firmly on Saito's face. In a completely typical style, Louise yelled.

“You had merely stopped the 70,000, what are you so proud of? It's just like stopping a farmer's cattle. What's so great about it!?”

Next, Louise trampled Saito's groin, delivering the finishing blow. ''Oouucchhh!'' Saito groaned, and became silent.

Everyone at that place thought that Louise was great. She had referred to the 70,000 military troops as farmer's cattle. The female students were frightened of such a person with unusual strength, and running away, dispersed.

Louise seized Saito who had fainted in agony by the legs, and dragged him along.

With his hands and legs tied by ice loops, Guiche was taken away by the floating Montmorency.

With the Commanding Officer and Assistant Commanding Officer absent, the assembled male trainees exchanged troubled glances. Malicorne let out a sigh, and said,

“Wouldn't it be great if Louise and Montmorency become our Commanding Officers?”

The male trainees nodded their heads unanimously.

In the room, Louise who had been dragging him all along, ''thump!'', chucked him onto the bed.

Saito came to, and shouted angrily at Louise.

“What the heck are you doing?”

Louise's cheeks puffed, and she folded her arms.

“There's no problem being enthusiastic about it. I thought it's good for you to let you do as you please, but...”

“But what?”

Louise became silent.

“What's the problem?”

At his inquiry, ''huhh...'' Louise let off a weak sigh, and slipped into her bed.

“...Damn. You just carry on with your busy life.”

Saito was hit by those words. Evidently, because he was too busy lately and did not care about Louise, she was sulking now.

That was inevitable. His recent self was somehow full with fervor.

New position, new events which he had not experienced before...

Such things made his heart beat in excitement. Naturally, the time he spent with Louise decreased as well; nothing could be done about that.

''Besides, those guys who attacked us the other day...''

“Those guys who attacked us before this... it would be troublesome if they strike again right? Isn't it good to have more allies now?”

''Well, that's true, but...'' Louise pursed her lips.

“But during the other time, you managed to win by your own.”

“That could not be told at all!”

Saito bellowed angrily, but Louise was more displeased with his not spending more time with her than that incident.

“Which means that you can't spend time with your master, eh?”

Louise kicked her legs around under the blanket, and complained.

“Why the displeased look?”

“Nothing... but that means that I don't have to call you master now.”

“Why!?”

“Well, I'm a noble now right!? We are equal now right!”

“Haaah? What the heck are you talking about!? I've said it already! Don't confuse a mere 'Chevalier' with the Duke de La Vallière's position! We've only risen from the status of a human with a dog to a human with a MONKEY! That's all! Don't get the wrong idea!”

Louise combed her hair up and declared.

“Ah, I see...” Saito was further unamused.

And he had been thinking for a while that he could be equal to Louise. Looks like that wasn't the case at all.

Saito became quiet, and looking bored, Louise crawled into her bed... and pulled the blanket over her head.

Louise was not seriously thinking that they were "not equal". In other words, she did not care about the difference in their social status. Saito is Saito. That's all that matters.

It was simply that she did not know her feelings, and felt that Saito who was engrossed in the knight corps was a little unforgivable; at which she unintentionally insulted the Chevalier title.

At Saito's silence, Louise poked her head out from under the blanket.

“...”

Like a rabbit, the face which was peeking out from the hole stared at Saito, after which it slipped back in again.

“Think about what you should do to improve your master's mood.”

“Although you say that.”

Seemingly troubled, Saito scratched his head. From the bed, Louise extended her hand, with a finger pointing up

“Hug me tightly? A-And whisper at my ears 'I would like to serve you.'...or something like that.”

''What do you mean by “Hug me tightly”!?'' Saito was a little angry inside.

''So you want to tie me down using that bait...?'' He was thinking that, but not unwillingly, he still hugged Louise from on top the blanket.

Under the blanket, Louise became quiet like a cat.

Louise... unconsciously relaxed her face.

''No... Being hugged by a boy one likes somehow feels good. Although it is from the top of a blanket.''

''If possible, I want it like this all the time. But I cannot permit that. Aah, but what should I do if he requests that? If I allow him once, will he really be unfaithful as Montmorency said? What should I do?'' As she was thinking about that... Saito opened his mouth.

“Hey Louise.”

“Wh-What...?”

“Is that enough?”

“Heh?”

In the blanket, Louise squinted her eyes.

“How do I say it? Everyone is waiting for me since I am an Assistant Commanding Officer... if I skip practice, how could I discipline them?”

Leaving those words behind, Saito left the bed immediately, and went out of the room.

Left behind, Louise was in a daze for a little while, and she shook...

She sprang up from the bed swiftly, and started kicking the wall.

“What was that!? What does he mean! All my pride is shattered now!”

After kicking the wall for a while, Louise muttered while panting.

“You just wait and see... When I am serious... Be it a maid or an elf... All of them will wag their tails and run away!”

The next day...

After school, Saito went to the kitchen to greet those over there.

He remembered that he had not seen Siesta's face for a while. He ought to inform her about his becoming a noble properly in person.

Siesta's figure could not be seen. Saito asked her boss, Marteau, who was tasting a stew.

“Do you know where Siesta is?”

At his question, Marteau glared fiercely at Saito.

“I won't tell someone who has been wagging his tail at nobles.”

He declared. As if having the same opinion as their master, the other cooks who once praised Saito so much, were now watching him with cold eyes.

Compared to the times when he was insulted by the students, Saito was many times sadder now.

Being told such words by such kind people, Saito gradually broke out in tears. Subsequently, Head Chef Marteau panicked.

“Oi oi! You had taken all the trouble to become a noble, and now you're crying?”

“But... you all were so kind to me... and you had changed... but I didn't change at all...”

“Don't cry! Geez, for God's sake, why on earth did you want to become a noble!?”

Saito bit his lips.

“I don't know how to put it properly, but... somehow I wanted it. Hey uncle, you can touch people's hearts through your cooking. So you became a chef, and this is somewhere you would be. Am I wrong?”

“Hmm, well... now that you say that, maybe that's true.”

“I'm like that as well. I want a place I belong to, a place where I can have a go at the things I can do. I believe that my position as a noble would make it easier for me to do so. It doesn't mean that I specially wanted to become a noble. If that place is near the thing I want to do... I would use that place conversely, I think.”

At his words, Head Chef Marteau shrugged.

“I don't have much knowledge. You tell me difficult things, but I don't get it. Just that, didn't you become haughty...?”

Seemingly embarrassed, Head Chef Marteau muttered.

“Haughty? I don't have any such intention at all!! Please treat me the same way as before! If you think I'm unreasonable and detest me, then don't say anything.”

Head Chef Marteau snorted. After that, he promptly hugged Saito.

“S-Sorry... To tell you the truth, I am jealous of you... To become a noble from a commoner, that is as hard as a human becoming God! But hearing your words, I am now relieved. You are you. Right? 'Our Sword'!”

“Although I don't really understand, I am glad to become your sword, as always!”

''Guriguri'', Head Chef Marteau stroked Saito's head.

“Tell Siesta the same thing! That girl is feeling really down now...”

At that instant,

''Bang!'', The kitchen door was opened hard. ''Thump thump thump'' Siesta rushed in.

“Waaaah waaaaah! This is bad! Waaah, waaah!”

It was a somewhat huge pandemonium.

“What's wrong?”

Head Chef Marteau asked.

“I! I have been transferred! Aargh!”

“Transferred?”

Saito and Head Chef Marteau exchanged glances. Then Siesta noticed Saito's presence and blushed furiously.

“Saito-san...I, I...”

Filled with emotion, Siesta murmured.

“Wh-What on earth... aren't you feeling really down now?”

“You're right. I am a bit down. Because Saito-san had become a noble. I thought after you became a noble, you would forget about me.”

“I won't forget!”

“But it's alright now.”

“What the heck is going on!?”

Head Chef Marteau asked as Siesta lowered her head.

“Thank you very much for the taking good care of me so far.”

“Haaaah?”

Siesta showed a paper she was holding to the blank Head Chef.

“Isn't this the signature of the Queen?”

Sure enough, that was an official document on which Henrietta's name was written. Underneath it, there was Old Osman's signature as well.

“What, what? "Arrange a servant from within the academy to serve Mr. Saito Chevalier de Hiraga". What is this?”

“This morning, this letter from the Royal Palace arrived at Osman-sama's. After that, he ordered the head of maids to choose someone. But the head of maids chose me. To wait on him, someone who's close to him would be better, which is me.”

Not understanding why it happened, Saito became nervous, and Siesta quickly bowed her head.

“Because of that, please treat me well.”

Meanwhile, Louise... was trying to carry out the strategy which she had been scheming secretly for the past two days.

“Until now, the way to do things is wrong.”

“How is it wrong?”

The one asking Louise, who was murmuring continually, was Derflinger. As usual, Louise had appointed the intelligent sword as her fellow staff in her operation plans.

“How should I say it? I had been trying to win at places outside my field. Be it a black cat appearance, or a maid-like appearance...anyway, these are not things nobles do.”

“That's possible.”

“For the time being, while satisfying my pride, I should go back to basics.”

Louise exaggerated. The clothes she was wearing were... that legendary “sailor uniform.” Some time ago, she had bowed her head low and borrowed it from Montmorency. It was a present Guiche gave her after he had received the remains from Saito. It was tailored to fit the lean body of Montmorency, but somehow it fitted Louise as well. Obviously there was a lot of space left in front of her breasts, and the clothes were too long as well... but Louise held it together using pins.

“Basics?”

“Yes. It's useless parading in weird stuff. The ears of the cat were overdone. Anyway, after confirming that your ideas are out of the question, I will win by using my own thoughts and my inspirations. That is what a real noble would do.”

Louise folded her arms, and peered into the mirror, satisfied.

With her body wearing the baggy sailor uniform, Louise turned around the spot. Her pink hair, scarf, and the pleated skirt of her uniform flew up simultaneously.

“Aren't you imitating that maid?”

[[Image:ZnT09-137.jpg|thumb]]
“Shut up. Between the maid and I, our power varies a lot!”

“Aren't you the weaker one? It's somewhat fatter...”

Inhaling a deep breath, Louise reached out for the wand on top of the small desk beside her. Derflinger's attitude changed completely.

“Nope, stronger.”

“Obviously!”

With a triumphant face, Louise posed before the mirror.

Holding the hem of her skirt up, Louise put her little finger into her mouth. At her look, Derflinger put in.

“Anyway, if partner likes such things... how about if you're more frank? Don't turn around, isn't it good just to say 'I'll do the same'? It's over.”

“NO!”

“Why is that so?”

“Well... if I do that, won't he get carried away? It is not like the other time. As I said, he groped those breasts, so I put him down. He is unforgivable.”

“You're not honest.”

“Or perhaps I should say.”

Louise gripped the sword, and peered into the hilt part with a scary face.

“I did not like him specially.”

“Yes.”

With a voice of complete disbelief, Derflinger muttered.

After that, ''Haaaaaa...'', let off a deep sigh.

“What's the matter?”

“I am still cute after all. This is, another sin.”

“...My dear, you are really calm huh.”

“After seeing such a tidy and cute me, that insect would have to fall on his knees.”

“Really?”

“Fufu. Fufufufufufu.”

“Sorry, I'm scared.”

“He will surely feel like this eh?”

Carried away, Louise crawled at the bed. Under Derflinger's amazed scrutiny, Louise's favorite monodrama of late began.

“Louise<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Louise<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> You are so cute... Your appearance is better than the time you wore maid clothes<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> I had fallen madly in love with Louise<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

After that, Louise stood up quickly.

“Hmph! Isn't this obvious! Now you notice my charm? Aah, I can't do anything about it!”

Again, Louise knelt at the floor.

“I'm sorry<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Sorry for ignoring you<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> I got carried away after becoming a noble, sorry for that<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Sorry for engrossing in the knight thingy<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Sorry for looking for at the maid<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Sorry for groping that half-elf's ridiculous breasts<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

Louise stood straight.

“If you want to apologize, you know how to treat me right?”

Flat on the ground, Louise licked dust.

“Yes! I am a humble dog... Louise-sama's vile pet dog... I would do anything... Please let me stay by your side...”

Standing up, Louise folded her arms. She was carried away excitedly, as if her familiar was just right there. With a smile full of bizarrely swelling excitement an a victory boast, she looked down on the imaginary familiar.

“If you understand, li-lili-lick my sh-shsh-shoes.”

“Yeeess! I will lick it! This Saito-dog will lick it!”

Louise cringed down and lowered her head.

“Hey lady.”

“What!? Now's the climax! Don't disturb! It's really exciting after this!”

“The door is...”

“What's with the door!? What happened to the door!”

Louise turned around. With eyes as if they were looking at a miserable creature, Siesta and Saito who were present there were staring at her. Louise's face paled.

Siesta rushed over to Louise, and held those hands.

“Let's go to a place with free medical treatment, okay? You're affected from the warm spell of spring huh... It's all right. You be healed quickly.”

Saito approached her, and peered into Louise's face.

“Say honestly. What did you eat?”

Strongly, Louise shook both of them off, and went to the window. From there, she tried to jump down.

“Wa-Wait!”

“Louise! Oi! This is the third floor!”

Siesta and Saito ran after her. Louise yelled frantically.

“Leave me! Please, leave me alone!”

After they managed to calm Louise down, two hours had already passed.

With her face fuming, Louise glared at Saito and Siesta. Both of them drooped their heads. To hide her embarrassment at their seeing THAT, Louise muttered with a sullen face.

“Why did you bring her back?”

“Please take care of me!”

Beaming, Siesta bowed down at Louise.

“If you come here to wait on me, there is no need for me.”

Gazing at Siesta who was looking at her, Louise declared.

“That... Despite your words, I did not come to take care of Miss Vallière. I came to take care of Saito-san.”

“He can take care of himself.”

“It is the personal command of Her Majesty The Queen.”

“The Princess did!?”

Louise shouted wildly.

“Yes. Please look at this.”

Siesta showed the official documents from Queen Henrietta which had been going around, to Louise.

“...That's true, huh. A servant for Mr. Saito Chevalier de Hiraga.”

“Although it's me, I would still not come here to intrude.”

“I don't know,” Louise shook her head.

“What about it?”

Louise glared at Saito.

“Eh? Me?”

“Yes. You want to be with Siesta, right? What about it?”

With a jerk, Louise glared at Saito. Looking troubled, Saito scratched his nose.

“Lately, I became busy... honestly, I can't clean the room...”

Upon a closer look, one could see a layer of dust had settled in the room. Previously, Saito was the one who cleaned the room. But since the formation of the knight corps, he had no time to clean it.

“I would do anything!”

“Is that okay? I have a bad feeling about this...”

“To take care of Saito-san is my happiness.”

Siesta smiled pleasantly.

''Oh no'', Louise thought. ''Wh-What noble words.'' As usual, Saito's face reddened a bit.

For guys, there aren't any words which would make them happier than this. And Siesta had declared those words.

Because of the grave situation, Louise counterattacked from another angle.

“Well, since you're unwilling to give in... it's bad, but never mind... Where are you going to sleep? There's only one bed.”

“Isn't it okay for us to sleep together? Because the bed is big enough.”

“No! No! Noooooo! It's too small! Besides, isn't Siesta...”

''A commoner''; as Louise was about to say this, she swallowed her words. She remembered her debt of gratitude towards Siesta. And now, she could not bring herself to treat commoners with disdain.

But still sleeping together is an absolute NO. Louise did not know what this Siesta would do to Saito when she was sleeping.

“Well then, okay. I will sleep in my straw again. It should be okay for you two to sleep together.”

Saito said dryly again.

“Heh?”

In a daze, Siesta shook her head.

“The idea! Saito-san is now a knight! You MUST sleep in a bed! Well, I'll accompany you!”

“...Heee?”

Saito's face reddened all the more. Louise was trembling all over. And finally, she said those words which she did not want to say.

“O-Okay. No pr-problem. Let's sleep together.”

“...But, sleeping together with nobles...”

“Saito is now a noble as well.”

“But, Saito-san is Saito-san...”

Siesta shifted uneasily.

With a stiff smile, Louise said.

“That's okay.”

“All right...”

Apparently embarrassed, Siesta hung her head in shame.

After that- “Well then, first of all, cleaning!” -Siesta started cleaning the room, apparently enjoying it.

“Let me help,” Saito suggested, and started helping Siesta's cleaning. For a while, Louise fixed her eyes on the two who were cleaning the room, seemingly enjoying it... Eventually, she felt somewhat unable to stay there any more.

“I'll do it as well.”

Siesta and Saito opened their eyes wide.

“What? Is it funny for me to clean up?”

“Nope, because this has never happened even once before.”

Louise snatched the dustcloth from Siesta's hand, and started polishing the bed. Yet, no matter what, she was inept at it. Because she had crumpled the dustcloth into a clump and did it like that, it did not become cleaner at all. Finding it hard to continue looking at her- “This is the way to do it.”- Siesta explained to Louise.

After a few hours, looking at the sparklingly clean room, Siesta said joyfully.

“We had made it clean!”

“Yeah,” Louise nodded. Looking at that clean room, somehow her anger subsided...''Huh, well, forget it...'' She felt like this.

During that night.

The three of them slept “like the [[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Translator's Notes#River Character|character for river]]. Saito was in the middle, with Louise at his right and Siesta at his left.

Louise felt rather embarrassed at sleeping like she did on other days, which was to lay her head on Saito's chest. So she separated herself a little from him, with her back facing him. Siesta had the same feelings, or else she was thoughtful; but she slept apart from Saito as well. Initially, Louise could not sleep, and kept an eye out on the two of them. If they did anything strange, she planned to jump up and whack Saito.

Nevertheless, Siesta and Saito were perfectly still. Not used to cleaning, Louise slowly fell asleep.

Saito really was Saito, stiffening just like that. At any rate, beside him were Louise and Siesta who were sleeping. With two sleeping girls beside him, he did not have any fantasies at all.

''...This isn't really a good thing.''

Saito thought. Because he was too nervous, he did not even feel a tinge of sweetness. Or perhaps, stuck between the silent pressures from the feelings of animosity, anger, and not knowing what to do, which were not visible to Louise and Siesta, he was about to be flattened.

''But...now isn't the time to worry over these girls.''

''Louise had said that as “That is a reward...”''

''I am loved completely by her, but if I have any feelings left for other girls, I can't do anything weird to Siesta...''

His mind became more and more troubled.

''First of all, I have to forget the girls' affairs.''

''Somehow or another, right now the organization of the knight corps is the most important, so...''

''I have to focus completely on doing a man's job, so...''

Saito drove Louise and Siesta out of his head... and thought.

''In this world, what can I do?''

''I don't know.''

''Even if I devote myself to training, as I thought, the answer did not appear.''

''Oh well... it has just begun. Just understand little by little will be good enough.''

Displaying his optimistic characteristic, Saito closed his eyes.

''Teacher, I will do my best...''

He whispered softly.

Worn out by the noon's training, Saito slowly went into the dream world.

After she dozed off for a while, Louise suddenly opened her eyes. She was sleeping lightly.

She had an unpleasant premonition, and she looked towards Saito... and without her knowing it, ''hadn't Siesta been using Saito's upper arm as a pillow? But until just now, she was still apart from him!'' Louise ground her teeth.

''Fuuunn'', and she placed her head on Saito's left arm. After that... Siesta's head moved, and this time, assumed a part of Saito's shoulder as her pillow.

Louise clenched her fist, and just like her, placed her head on his left shoulder. Siesta's head moved all the more, and finally reached his chest.

“...You are already awake, right?”

“Mmmpphh...”

Siesta's face blushed a bit, and snored unnaturally. As if she wanted to say “That's my place!”, Louise placed her head further up Saito's chest.

Siesta's eyes opened slowly.

Between Saito's chest, both of them glared at each other.

“Leave.”

When Louise said that, Siesta counterattacked.

“If Saito-san says that, only then will I leave.”

“Because he's sleeping, I'll give the command. Leave.”

“No.”

“You surrendered at Albion right? You backed out.”

“Wrong. That is merely because I pitied Miss Vallière.”

Louise trembled for a while. ''Huuuuuu...'', she took in a deep breath, and gently pressed her lips against the sleeping Saito's.

“Eh?”

“Mmmph...”

And then, she inserted her tongue flamboyantly.

“Mmph, mmpppphhhh, mmm...”

Dumbfounded, Siesta looked at them. Or perhaps, at the terrible intensity of Louise. Much greater than kiss, it was like the force of stabbing with a knife.

After turning her tongue around in Saito's mouth forcefully, Louise's lips left, and declared to Siesta.

“We are not really lovers. But, he is my property. It's awful for you to interfere between us,"

Louise stated, with a heavily implied killing intent in her voice.

For a while, Siesta was overwhelmed by Louise's force... but eventually regained herself. Facing Louise's glare straight on, she grasped Saito's right hand.

And before Louise could even stop her, Siesta inserted his hand into the gap between her nightclothes. Grandly, she held his hand in her cleavage, making Louise feel suffocated.

“Mmmphh, mmmmmm...!”

“Until now, I know nothing at all at how to attract boys.”

“...Liar!”

“It's true. But the girl who could not stand looking at such a me... taught me various things. Various things.”

“I-I see. Because of that you let him touch your breasts? And you said you knew nothing at all?”

Louise asked, her face twitching.

“Different from Miss Vallière, I can't go on just waiting. Please treat me well.”

“Take care... Well, I'll try to do my best. But, I still think that's useless. This guy has fallen madly in love with me!”

Louise exclaimed triumphantly.

“Ah... He must have been confused by that noble ambiance.”

“That's not true at all!”

“If that's the case, he likes every part of you?”

Louise fell silent. She was not sure about that.

Siesta peered into Louise's face and said.

“So how about this? In the coming Sleipnir Ball, if Saito-san can find Miss Vallière... I'll admit that Saito-san really likes Miss Vallière. When he does that, I will truly give up.”

“Isn't this interesting?”

Blowing her top, Louise accepted that proposal.

“You won't regret? On the other hand, if he does not find you...”

Saito was unaware of the girls' fight which was unfolding on top of his chest...

At this time, Saito, who was possibly the most fortunate and unfortunate man in Halkeginia, was having an ironic nightmare consisting of him being wooed by both Guiche and Malicorne in the midst of the training of the knight corps.

On top of Saito's right arm, Siesta started to snore. After scowling at her face... Louise let off a sigh.

''Is it true that as Siesta says, Saito is only attracted to me because of my noble ambiance?'' Her self-confidence was increasingly swaying.

And he was so near to her... but she did not know his feelings at all. This thing had made Louise really uneasy.

At the same time, a question arose in her mind.

It was about Henrietta.

''No matter how great Saito's achievement was, it is impossible for a queen herself to assign a personal maid to him.''

''That is too kind.''

''What on earth is Henrietta's motive?''

''Don't tell me that she intends to assign another dangerous task to him?''

''If Henrietta is going to visit this time...'', Louise fell asleep.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter4 ~Preview~|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter4 - MTL

2010-08-21T08:51:58Z

BloodTrinity: /* Chapter Four: The Chevalier Title */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}
===Chapter Four: The Chevalier Title===

In a Royal Palace work room, Henrietta was waiting for the guest's arrival impatiently.　

All schedules for the afternoon were canceled today. That’s why Mazarin, who usually complained about her working too hard every day, didn’t scold her.

It was an empty work room as, in addition to the riches, all the furniture was sold off. As might be expected, the desk that was used for the paper look-over was not present either. There was a worn-out desk, which was purchased in a second-hand articles shop instead.

There was also one old bookshelf standing lonesome in the corner of the room. If she were not wearing a crown, the visitor coming to the room would have never been able to guess that it was a queen’s work room.

“The wind dragon should be here from La Rochelle by now…”

Henrietta muttered, lifelessly placing her elbows on the desk.

Once a guard appeared, she asked the same question, “Are they here yet?” Henrietta repeated the same question many times over and over again, during the last few hours.

“Agnes-sama has not arrived yet.”

The guard gave the same answer again and again.

Henrietta bit her fingernails, a habit she picked up when she was a kid. Though she was criticized and eventually corrected, it revived recently again.

But that time, after asking if they arrived yet… the guard reported.

“Musketeer commander Agnes-sama has arrived!”

“Please invite her in at once.”

Henrietta stood up while saying that.

“We returned just now.”

Agnes, who entered the work room, bowed deeply. Seeing Louise and Saito waiting behind, like a rose, a smile bloomed on Henrietta’s lips. A sincere smile after a long time.

“I found and brought back Miss Vallière’s familiar.”

Saito and Louise bowed with a strained expression on their faces. They separated in La Rochelle from Siesta who returned to the academy, while the two came to the Royal Palace together with Agnes on a wind dragon.

There was nothing in this deserted, lonely room. Louise looked around unsure.

“Aah, sold all my furniture. Surprised?”

“Yeah…”

“There was no other way. Because the treasury became empty due to the war…”

Henrietta took Louise's hands.

“Louise, first of all, I have to apologize myself before you.”

“Princess…”

“The generals… Yes, I interrogated the generals who had taken command of the Albion invasion army. They seemed to have made unreasonable demands of you, Louise… Above all… They ordered you to hold back the enemy army. I’m sorry. It’s because of me. Your ‘Void’ was used under my command.”

With a painful expression on her face, Henrietta held Louise’s hands.

“I am sorry. I am a cruel woman. I am a helpless, sinful woman. I not only used your power for something I started myself, but I sent you away to that place to die.”

Agnes corrected Henrietta's words.

“The ones that forced Miss Vallière to stay using your words were the generals and not Your Majesty herself. Her Majesty also, as far as I remember, never was for such duty.”

Henrietta shook her head.

“No… it’s my responsibility. It was me who decided about the war. The possibility of such instructions being issued should have also been taken into consideration. Really, you are alive. I'm sorry Louise. What words I have to say can't apologize enough…”

Feelings overtook Henrietta, and she began to weep.

“Pardon me, no, these are not the words for me to say.”

Seeing Henrietta like that, Louise instinctively became doleful as well.

“Princess, please do not worry. Louise Françoise dedicated herself to Her Majesty. It includes her death too. Therefore…”

''Actually, it was me going to death,'' Saito thought, yet, of course, he did not say it aloud. With somewhat cold eyes, he watched the two girls embrace each other and sob.

After holding each other for a while, Louise remembered that she still had something to tell Henrietta about and separated herself.

“Princess… I have to tell an awful thing to you, just for your ears.”

“Oh dear! Sounds frightening! Please do! No, I must hear it. I have to listen to everything. Even if it is a dreadful thing that crushes the mind… now, please tell.”

And Louise told Henrietta.

She told about another familiar of Void that attacked them – a woman named Sheffield.

And how they met another Void user…

“Besides you, there are other Void users?”

Though Louise hesitated for a while, she also told Henrietta about Tiffania. That she was a half-elf. And that she could use a Void spell…

“Such a thing. Maybe you should bring her here as fast as possible.”

Louise shook her head.

“She hopes to live quietly. That spell is useful for defending oneself… in either case, what happened happened - she wanted to be left alone."

“Oh well… this does not necessarily imply that I'm not safe… You know, Louise, I did not want for you to do it by yourself. Yet, I do not have the Void. Neither did I want it for selfish purposes.”

Henrietta knew that Louise’s Void influenced the whole Albion invasion company quite a bit.

“I now understand; having such power can easily make one overly ambitious. I will be careful not to let such a thing ever happen. And I will make sure that others will be as well. Aah, if only I could do better. I want to leave you out of this whole mess. Really. Yes…”

Louise told Henrietta about the thing she learned from Derflinger.

“As for the Void users… assuming just from the number of royal family's treasures… there should be four people total.”

“What?! Four people bearing the Founder’s power?!”

“Among them, obviously, there are a few hostile ones.“

Henrietta gazed at Louise.

“Don’t worry Louise. I will personally make sure that no one lays a single finger on you… That’s an absolute must.”

Louise looked doubtful.

“A must?”

Not troubled, Henrietta tapped Louise’s shoulder while separating herself and then looked at Saito.

“Familiar-san. It was you, instead of Louise, who saved my retreating army.”

“Eh?”

“I heard it from the Albion general. He told me about everything.”

“Well, that, it just happened…”

“Thank you. Those words are not enough to express the gratitude I feel now. Really, thank you.”

Henrietta’s crowned head bowed many times. Saito, for the first time seeing a crown moving up and down, started to panic.

“W-Well… don’t lower your head. The Queen should not lower her head to anyone…”

“No… you are the hero. The hero who saved the mother country – Tristain. If not for you, my army would have been annihilated.”

Henrietta continued bowing a lot, which made Saito glad. At the same time, the pleasure that has not been felt until now, sprung out of the bottom of his heart.

Surely, back in Japan, he had never dreamed about being appreciated by a Queen this much.

“Though it is small, this is to show my gratitude. Please receive it.”

Gratitude? What could it be? Some gold coins again? Or…

Saito recalled the event in the cheap hotel at one time. ''That night… Henrietta’s lips touched mine.'' Well, could he calmly ask to kiss her back - Saito grew expectant and ashamed.

However, the words that Henrietta uttered, were beyond Saito's imagination.

“Please accept it.”

“Paper?”

It was a single parchment. It had a Tristain royal family arm imprinted on the left corner. Though it obviously was some kind of official document, Saito could neither write nor read. Louise protruded her face at his side and looked into the a paper – her eyes widened.

“It says you are to be consecrated as the commander of the Imperial Guards!”

“Consecrated?”

Saito, who could not grasp the importance of such a thing, blankly asked.

“It is so. It started since the battle at Tarbes, and in the past you helped me many times. That alone would be reason enough to make you an aristocrat. The withdrawal in Albion led to success at that time. The contribution that you brought to our country is one of a kind and unparalleled. You are a hero who should go down into history.”

Being called a hero by Henrietta made Saito glow. Still, Henrietta continued to persuade him.

“A hero has to be given an honor that matches his exploits. That’s what the general that confronted you said to me… and I think so as well. Thus I ask you – please lend me your power. You are important for me… no, for all people of Tristain.”

Saito finally understood the true feeling of VIP treatment. Being sought by Agnes, having a ship sent just for you - the purpose was not only to show appreciation for Saito's pains. ''I was admitted as a necessary human for Tristain, that’s what such a big warship was given for.''

“But Princess, consecrating Saito, who is not a noble, as commander of the Imperial Guards? This cannot be allowed!”

Louise rattled in haste.

“Then why not make him a noble, Louise?”

“Well, because Saito is a commoner, that being said…”

“Because he is a human that comes from the different world? I heard it from Osman.”

“So why make such a person a noble?”

“Doesn‘t he have the qualifications of a noble? After all, a position in the kingdom's government gives noble status. Regardless of the position, the skillful ones should be consecrated. This is for Tristain's future. That‘s how I think.”

Henrietta said in admonished tone.

“But Saito is my familiar…”

“Yes. Of course, that thing doesn't change. In fact, if he becomes a noble, it will be easier for him to help you. You disagree?”

“But, but, my Void should remain a secret…”

“Of course, that secret will be kept. The fact that he is the familiar Gandálfr is known only by me, Agnes, Academy Director Osman, and top management of the country. Currently, he is just a soldier with excellent behavior and weapon-using skills.”

Louise could not object to such words any longer.

“However, this way I will not be able to find a way to return home…” Saito objected weakly, but Henrietta still stood her ground.

“The title of a knight commander will be useful while looking for the way to return.”

Saito dwelled on it.

…It might be as she said. If his position in this world goes up, there would be no limits for him. Saito knew that from spending quite some time with the nobles already.

“What do you say, Hiragasaito?”

Being called by his full name, Saito felt nervous. Otherwise, he was not interested in a noble’s position. However… being admitted among people – that’s what Saito desired. Being needed by Henrietta, consequently, means being needed by this entire country. Moreover, it will be easy to look for a way to return.

Aah, it was kind of similar to a test taken with his mind set. Like studying during old times… though he was rather stupid, he still was glad when he was praised for the marks. The pleasure of that time, just now a 100, a 1000 times more intense, caught Saito.

However… A knight commander? Wasn’t that sort of responsibility from some standpoints impossible? But it was attractive. Promotion, promotion… such charm could not be disputed easily.

“…Let me think about it for a moment.”

Louise watched Saito with an insecure face.

Henrietta smiled.

“I see. Taking the position of the commander of the Imperial Guards should be taken after one becomes determined. However, you cannot refuse me giving you the title of Chevalier. If you were to refuse it, then I would be disgraced myself.”

Saito shyly looked at Louise.

Yet Louise seemed to be at a loss herself.

Henrietta kept persuading further.

“I can’t allow Louise’s Void to be targeted by other users. For the name of the deed, a knight that will protect Louise is needed. Consequently, I would be defended as well.”

After hearing her say so, Louise nodded.

“You understand. I am glad, Louise.”

Then aiming at Saito, Henrietta pointed out a wand with a big light blue crystal at the end of it.

“Though it is informal… In such place accolade can be done as well. Please kneel.”

Once Henrietta’s tone switched to a majestic Queen’s, Saito knelt down instinctively.

“Please close your eyes.”

As told, he closed his eyes. The tension ran through the body. It was wrapped in exhilarating heat.

''No way, I’m becoming a noble…''

He never dreamed of such a thing, really.

“Bow your head down.”

Saito bowed. Though he was not really mentally prepared, the ceremony advanced indifferently.

Then he felt something heavy being placed on his right shoulder.

The wand. It was Henrietta's wand placed on his right shoulder.

As if words of prayer, the royal edict of promoting to knighthood, came out of Henrietta's mouth.

“I, Queen of Tristain, Henrietta, give my blessings and the title of Knight to this person. This person is an owner of a noble soul, unmatched with no equals. Do you swear unwavering loyalty to me, the country, and the Founder?”

Saito was silent. Could he really make an oath for such loyalty? After all, it was unpalatable to tell a lie during an important ceremony. Noticing Saito’s feelings, Henrietta smiled.

“It’s all right. You are a human that came from another place. Loyalty that doesn't exist in the mind cannot be sworn. I will take it as conceded thing.”

[[Image:ZnT09-099.jpg|thumb]]

“Princess.”

Louise instinctively opened her mouth. She never heard of an accolade like that.

“It’s all right. It was me who made the request to begin with. I asked him to become a knight.”

Henrietta‘s face became solemn again as she continued the words.

“Owner of noble soul, that is unmatched with no equals, do you swear fidelity to the place where your heart is, the place that your soul desires?”

Though he still did not understand it well… but this meant that Saito could leave. Thus, there were no problems anymore.

”…I swear.”

“Good. Then in the name of Founder Brimir, I consecrate you into the knights.”

Henrietta first tapped Saito’s right shoulder twice, then the left one.

That was how simply Saito was consecrated into knights.

After the consecration ended, Henrietta let Saito stand up.

“After this, lend a little bit of your power to this weak Queen as well, Chevalier Saito-dono.”

Tired from travel, Louise and Saito spent one night in the Royal Palace. Because of tiredness, they both fell soundly asleep.　

Henrietta, once the couple left, dwelled on the two countries' problems… she ordered an investigation into Gallia’s and Romalia’s Void users, who tried to harm the two. As soon as something became clear, she would tell them both.

For now, both Saito and Louise were released, in case another country decided to attack them. As usual they would be at the Academy of Magic. A nest of mages to speak with, and even the Void user and her partner would remain at a hand.

The next morning, when the wind dragon brought them back to Tristain‘s school, Saito strengthened his grip on the mantle given to him by Henrietta. On the velvet-black fabric, a small, blue Lily crest was placed - the symbol of the "Chevalier" title, that was attached on the chest for all Tristain to see. Seeing that, Agnes muttered,

“Wear it.”“

Saito nodded and put the mantle on. It was placed on his worn-out parka that had big holes in it. ''Now I just want new clothes…'' he mused, not thinking about it as a symbol of Halkeginia’s nobility.

“It suits you well, doesn’t it?”

Agnes said in the voice of a teacher who was proud with a student's promotion. However, Louise, who was sitting next to Saito, turned her sullen face away, not looking at him.

“Now I am a chevalier. How about it?”

In a little excited voice he said to Louise sitting next to him.

“What about you, though it might be easier to do various things now.”

Louise pointed her lip, and muttered sulkily.

''Really… what about becoming a Chevalier.''

''Haven’t I said before. I want to find a way for you to return home.''

''It is just a title, so why I am feeling down?''

“Anyway, now I am finally equal to you, Louise.” Saying something like that with a smile ticked Louise off.

“Huh? Equal to whom? Comparing Chevalier with the House of Vallière is like comparing a lizard to a noble. No, a lizard is too good – a bug at most!”

Sulking, Saito turned away. "Haah," Louise let out a sigh.

''My feelings contradicted my words.''

''Though I should be thinking about how to return Saito home… I was happy about Saito becoming a Chevalier for different reasons.''

''I thought that when a partner is a chevalier, then admitting my relationship to my father, a duke, was possible.''

Louise, trembling, shook her head.

''Haven’t I already decided to "look for a way to bring him home," but for what reason am I happy for?''

''It’s no good to have my feelings impede my decisions, I cannot permit that,'' strangely thought the serious Louise.

And as if struggling with her own consciousness was not enough, Saito was so carefree and happy with the mantle. Human nature is a mystery… Louise bit her lips.

Besides, somehow, there were feelings of insecurity too.

''Now that he is a Chevalier… new girls could try to approach him, right? A rival who is stronger than the housemaid might show up''

''I wonder whether I can beat such competition?''

Having "zero" girlish charms, could she still attract her familiar against another girl’s charms? This uneasiness, mixed with feelings of self-blame, made her say such stinging words a little while ago… of course, Saito did not see what was going on Louise's mind.

''Can’t you understand my feelings a little?'' Louise let out another sigh.

The wind dragon arrived at Tristain's Academy of Magic after one hour of flight.　

Upon seeing the shapes of five towers in the distance, Saito felt nostalgic feelings swelling. Louise had similar feelings as well. Gradually, their eyes could see the whole Academy of Magic.

Somehow, the feeling was like returning back to one's hometown.

Though because he was from different world, there were no hometowns here… Saito wondered about these feelings.

When the wind dragon landed on Austri Plaza, tens of students ran up.

As Saito started wondering about it, a boy with blond hair cried out slowly.

“Saito! You are alive! I am glad!”

It was Guiche.

“Uwaaa! Wh-what?!”

“Yesterday came a report to the school from the Royal Palace.”

Next to Guiche, with a smile, stood the plumpy Malicorne.

“From the Royal Palace?”

“Aye. That you were alive.”

“That… did you really stop 70,000 troops of the Albion army?!”

Guiche, who had gotten excited, talked volubly. Apparently Henrietta gave out information even about such event.

“The ones that gathered here participated in the Albion campaign as student officers; our colleagues survived thanks to you.”

The students, with expressions of gratitude, said loudly to Saito,

“My corps was the last one to get on the ship. What would have happened to us if you hadn’t stopped them!”

“You are a person to whom I owe my life. To tell the truth, I thought it was the end.”

Surrounded by tens of noble students, Saito‘s discomfort worsened. That is to say, he was embarrassed to be given gratitude in such a way.

Guiche said with a clarified face,

“Yet I… I believed. That you were still alive.”

“Weren’t you making a bronze statue while thinking about his death?”

Montmorency came out from the mass of people and said.

“You are all right. I am glad. When Louise said - ‘He is absolutely alive!’ I thought she had gone crazy.”

Montmorency noticed the mantle that Saito wore. After that, she gave the crest on his chest a long, hard look.

“Can’t be – you're a Chevalier!”

“Whaaat?!”

Guiche was surprised as well and inventively studied the five blossoms of argent sewed onto the mantle.

“It is true. Great, isn’t it?! Everyone! Look! Saito is a Chevalier!”

“Oooh!” shouts of joy boiled.

“Noo, I knew it was going to happen some day. He was the man my golems had trouble cornering.”

“Did they corner him? Weren’t you defeated?”

Montmorency said mercilessly, in a stony voice; Guiche shook his head.

“It might be so. I cannot remembered it so well. Aahahaha!”

Among this noise, Saito recalled a certain thing.

“That is right! I haven’t thanked the teacher yet!”

It is so.

It was necessary to thank Colbert who added the classified weapons to the Zero Fighter while preparing it for the ''Varsenda''. Thanks to those classified weapons, the amphibious landing succeeded. He also wanted to report his promotion. Since it was Colbert, he will certainly be happy, pleased possibly.

“The teacher?”

“Teacher?”

Guiche was dumbstruck.

“Colbert-sensei.”

Students who gathered around, simultaneously pulled away.

Guiche awkwardly stole a glance at Montmorency’s face.

“Wh-What?”

Sensing a strange atmosphere, Saito asked.

“Ah, can you do it tomorrow? I guess you must be dead tired today.”

“Yeah. That’s a good idea.”

“What is going on here?”

“At least tomorrow…”

Saito shouted gripping Guiche's shoulder.

“Hey!”

In the Colbert's laboratory, built in the artillery tower, Saito was quietly sitting on a chair.　

He did not stir.

…However, sometimes, his body shook.

Behind him, with worried expressions on their faces, Guiche and Montmorency stood. The figure of Malicorne could be seen as well.

Slight dust covered the laboratory as several months had passed since the master was gone. Taking up a beaker, which already turned darker inside, Saito muttered,

“It’s not true.”

Montmorency explained in a sinking voice.

“The school was attacked by thieves… He confronted them to help us… Though we foolishly kept calling him a coward…”

Guiche silently held Montmorency's shoulders. The couple stepped out, drawing close to each other. Malicorne quietly chased after them.

Saito wordlessly watched the beaker and muttered.

“I… when the Princess said that I would be promoted to a Chevalier, I was glad. I thought, that I was finally being acknowledged… A long time ago, when I was in Japan, there was no such thing, but it was difficult. Though I was praised by a great person, I was not acknowledged. Therefore, I was glad. The teacher always acknowledged me. He always listened attentively to my words. I, I was happy. Even though I was commoner, I was not looked down upon… I was happy. He was only a teacher. Yet he treated me as equally as the other nobles in this school…”

From Saito's eyes, tears started to fall. Tears, like water, rolled down his cheeks and chin.

“Teacher, I am a knight too. A chevalier too. Smile. And then the teacher praises. Like you always said and did.”

Saito, while crying, muttered many times,

“…I, I wanted teacher's praise.”

Louise watched Saito from the entrance. Though she started to approach… her foot steps stopped on their own.

''What could I say to comfort him?''

Colbert and Saito surpassed the differences of the worlds, Louise remembered them getting along well. For Saito… he must have been a person who he was able to trust in.

''What could I ever say to comfort Saito who lost such important person?''

Louis closed her eyes.

She was as much saddened by seeing Saito tapped into sadness as by Colbert’s death itself.

It was late at night… when Saito returned to their room. Not being able to bear Saito being like that anymore, Louise, who returned back to the room some time ago, pushed her head out of sheets. Saito was silently sitting on a chair.　

Still… like before, not knowing what to say, Louise quietly watched Saito.

Scrubbing his red eyes, Saito opened his mouth.

And muttered in soliloquy,

“…Teacher said some day… ‘I would be happy to make fire’s power work for people.’ Teacher, it is too tough to do that alone.”

“…”

“I… I do not think I can do that. Of course, teacher and I are different. I thought I could do magic… ‘using any weapon,’ but I lost it recently… But there must be some things that even I can do. Can I do anything in this world? I do have that power, right? Power for something… as you said power ‘for something big,’ I want to use it.”

“…”

“I do not want to have any regrets when returning to my former world. Of course, I will protect you, and the Princess that you value, I will defend her. That’s something I can do, right? I think so… I will try to be a knight corps commander. Ok?”

Louise nodded.

Once in bed again, Louise was aimlessly tossing herself on sheets, thinking.

Though she was going to find the way for Saito to return… Saito became Chevalier, and consequently, as he said, he will become a knight commander.

In other words, Saito will try to find his world this way.

''Am I happy for Saito because of that?''

''I do not know for sure.''

''The way I am changing, Saito is changing too.''

''And I do not know if it’s good or not.''

To be honest, it's not like she opposed Saito becoming a chevalier. But this position has some obligations, too. Can Saito do it?

Remembering Colbert, Saito started to cry again.

''I am useless''; Louise was ashamed of her own powerlessness. Though she felt sorry for Saito so much… she could not do a single thing to comfort him.

An inferiority complex gradually gripped Louise's heart.

''Yet, I am a Void user… can’t the owner of the legendary element do anything?''

''Maybe, I wonder myself, if I could help Saito in this world?''

''I think so.''

Louise shook her head, and looked up.

''I have to be confident now.'' She tried to persuade herself.

''I have to do something for Saito, who lies next to me without turning.''

…But, she did not know what.

Louise looked up at the night sky.

Two moons were drawing close, as if comforting them, pouring their gentle light into the room.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume8 Chapter6 - MTL

2010-08-21T08:09:54Z

BloodTrinity: /* Chapter Six: The Nations Conference */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Six: The Nations Conference ===

It was just the second moon of January since the end of the war… On the first week of the moon of Haegl, on Freyja's week, one by one, nobles from all countries gathered up in Albion’s capital Londinium.

Londinium.

Compared to all other cities of Halkeginia, it had a new atmosphere around it. The central portion of the town was skillfully built from stone, which continued to build up due to constant ruling.

One hundred years ago, Londinium was hit with a conflagration, and because the town was built of wood, it almost burned down completely. By order of Albion’s king at the time, the construction of wooden buildings had been forbidden in Londinium ever since.

This order was also meant to increase Albion's air power, which would roar over Halkeginia, as it protected the timber resources Albion needed. It had a powerful fleet established with abundant timber, and looked down on all Halkeginia from above the clouds…

However, now it was only a fairy tale of the past.

At present – Albion was like a chicken placed on the table. Wings and nails were taken off and put on the plate – burnt poultry. Halkeginia’s most powerful figures were staring at the meat like starving wolves.

The Havilland palace of Londinium was filled with people like in a party.

Gallia, Germania, Romalia… the kings and emperors of each country came on their will with many vassals and waiters just to fight over their share of this poultry.

The Queen of the Kingdom of Tristain, Henrietta’s name was also listed in the ‘Nations Conference’, as she was invited to attend the party two weeks ago.

Henrietta sat at the round table of Whitehall.

Next to her, Cardinal Mazarin could be seen. Near them was Germania’s Emperor, Albrecht the III, once Henrietta's fiance. In a battle for power between 40 men, he won the Emperor's seat and was now looking at Henrietta with a lecherous stare.

When Henrietta glared back courageously, he gave a broad grin.

“Nice to meet you, Your Highness, Princess Henrietta.”

“I’m afraid I am a queen now, Your Excellency.”

The nose of Albrecht the III turned pale.

He looked gratefully at Romalia’s ambassador, who sat in front of Henrietta. Romalia, who had a small militia participation, had very little say in this conference.

Therefore, only the ambassador was attending.

Nearby, General Hawkins was fulfilling his duty as the Plenipotentiary Albion Ambassador. The man had dauntless features; he was in his prime. Even though kings were sitting in a row before him, he had no fear. His chest was puffed out in a dignified manner, not showing the pathos of the defeated army general. Germania’s Emperor who sat next him, didn’t like such an attitude at all.

“But… that guy is late.”

Albrecht the III muttered to Henrietta.

“You mean King Joseph?”

Joseph, the King of Gallia, had not shown up yet.

“Yes. The incapable womanizer. No one else from the country was suited to be Gallia’s king. Do you know? It is said that he got the throne by killing his younger brother. What a shameless person.”

Such were the rumors…

Loud steps were heard behind the door, then it opened.

There stood a beautiful looking blue-haired man.

The announcer called in a perplexed tone.

“His Majesty; King of Gallia!”

He seemed to have a charming figure. His back muscles bulged like a gladiator's. The neatly tightened face, framed by a blue beard.

It was Joseph, King of Gallia.

The King of Gallia watched everyone who gathered, with a broad smile on his face.

“This, this! Everyone is here! All Halkeginia’s kings meeting in this place, unbelievable! A happy day! A happy day!”

Joseph noticed Albrecht the III and tapped his shoulder.

“Dear Emperor, Your Excellency! I am sorry for not attending the coronation! Are your relatives doing fine? I mean the ones to whom you lent your castle, so that you may hold that crown.”

Albrecht the III turned pale. This castle ‘lending’ - scathing sarcasm. Joseph was making fun of Albrecht the III, who imprisoned his rivals in the castle's tower.

“A hard door and splendid chains were used for their own protection! Moreover, they were even given food. One bread crust, one glass of water, and firewood after two weeks when their bodies became cold. Just to keep them healthy. Such luxury is bad for the body. You are really a kind emperor! I would like to learn that too!”

“Aye, thank you.” Albrecht the III muttered, losing his composure. Then Joseph turned his face and this time took Henrietta’s hand.

“Oh. Princess Henrietta. You have grown. I wonder if you still remember me? We met at the end of a certain garden party at Ragdorian Lake. At the time, you were beautiful like a flower, that made all Halkeginia’s weeds hang their heads in shame. And now you are a beautiful queen of peaceful Tristain. Aye. Peaceful.”

Without looking at Hawkins and the ambassador from Romalia, King Joseph sat at the head of the table. As if it was a most natural thing.

Though Albrecht the III made a face as if wanting to say something, Joseph waved it off. Then, as if still in his own royal palace, he cracked his finger joints.

Then trays with various dishes – like Howai, Toho, etc… were brought in by the servants.

Before Henrietta and Albrecht the III, a large amount of food was placed. Henrietta and others looked at it in astonishment. It included even the finest ingredients in abundance. For some people, not even a year's wages would earn such a dish.

“The dish and the wine I obtained from Gallia. I apologize for the shoddiness, but this dish is nothing compared to the treat from the whole country, so enjoy yourselves!”
The waiter poured wine into the cup, which King Joseph hung.

Henrietta’s and others cups were filled with blood-red wine as well.

“Leaders of all Halkeginia. Though it is small, first of all, let us hold the feast of celebration. The war ended. Let us toast to peace!"

The feast continued for three hours… and ended because of King Joseph of Gallia suddenly decided to retire. After only making noises of eating and drinking, he yawned, and said "I am sleepy" and stood up, leaving in a hurry.

As for the conference itself - nothing was done. Whenever the King of Gallia opened his mouth, he did nothing but recommend cooking to kings, who sat in a row, and toasting, repeatedly.

Puzzled, Henrietta and others left as well.

“We are being conciliated - the real thing will start tomorrow.”

Germania’s emperor muttered and, shaking his belly stuffed with gorgeous dishes, went out of the White Hall. Henrietta stood up listlessly, her elbows tightly pressed against her side.

That moment… General Hawkins came in front of Henrietta and bowed deeply.

“With all due respect, may I have a word with Your Majesty?”

Mazarin, who was nearby, tried to intervene, but Henrietta stopped him.

“First of all, thank you for the generous treatment all of Albion’s people received. They are exhausted by a long war. You controlled not with the wand, but with the bread. By the power that Her Beautiful Majesty shines upon everyone, the people of the White Country were led well. We will accept any treatment if only Your Majesty can provide us with your words.

“Whether or not the war was just, the people deserve no punishment. Do not worry.”

Hawkins bowed deeply. Henrietta tried to pass him, but he still detained her.

“Is there something else?”

“Your Majesty… Your Majesty’s army was saved by only one hero. Do you know that?”

Henrietta shook her head.

As a matter of fact, the rumor about Saito stopping the Albion army was not delivered to Henrietta. Senior military officials could never admit being saved by a single fencer. As a result, such a rumor was silenced before reaching Henrietta in a shape of report.

“I do not know.”

“Honestly. Honestly… cowardly generals, running to save their own hides, changed the story in their country.”

“What was that?”

Hawkins told Henrietta.

How the Albion army, that pursued the Allied Forces, was stopped by a single swordsman.

As a result, the Albion army missed the Allied Forces which tried to run away from Rosais…

Henrietta’s mind was in turmoil. The heart that never trembled after the end of the war, now began to shake.

“A swordsman… Really?”

“Yes, a swordsman. A black haired boy with a foreigner’s face.”

Not hiding his feelings, with a straight look, Hawkins said.

“The hero raged on. He even pointed a sword to the tip of my nose, until he fell down exhausted. Then, he started to move again and disappeared into the forest… I guess, he did not survive with all those injuries. Yet, it was his deed that saved Your Majesty’s army. Only one swordsman… held back tens of thousands of army troops. A proper ceremony of honor is needed."

“I see. Thank you.”

Henrietta thanked him in a shaky voice.

A black haired swordsman from a foreign country…

…Could it be Louise’s familiar, listed between the names of killed in action?

Saito Hiraga.

A strange sounding name.

A boy who came from the different world.

The Void’s familiar.

Legendary Gandálfr…

''Some time ago, when my mind was blinded, when I turned my wand to Louise… He stopped my spell,'' Henrietta recalled.

Once again, he stopped.

Not once, but twice… he stopped it.

Hawkins said, looking distant.

“If not for him… Today, Your Majesty’s and mine seats would have been reversed. By all means, bless that brave man. In the name of Your Majesty, give him the blessing.”

That night… in one of Havilland’s palace rooms, Henrietta was lost in thought. It was a gorgeous room made to entertain the guests from the foreign countries.

Someone knocked against the door. One long, two short knocks. It was an arbitrary sign.

“Come in.”

The door opened, revealing Agnes. She carried no weapons or armor and was dressed in simple, plain clothes.

“Did you find anything?”

When Henrietta asked, Agnes shook her head.

“No… there were no clues.”

“I see.” Henrietta nodded.

Following Henrietta, Agnes came to Albion. The Saxe-Gotha revolters from the Tristain army… suddenly, as if waking from a dream, launched an attack on their former allies of the Albion's army.

All soldiers and officers answered the same upon explaining the temporary revolt – “I thought it was necessary to do so.” Was it the cause of some sort of magic – no one knew. It was strange that tens of thousands of officers and experienced men sudden abandoned the victory; still, the cannon ball was shot out and no one could return it. Agnes, following Henrietta’s orders, investigated it for a long time.

“We thought that the water of Saxe-Gotha might be the cause, and let mages to examine it. Yet, no matter how long we examined it – it was still common, normal water. Though nobles pointed out the possibility of Ancient Magic… there is no evidence. We are in a deadlock.”

“I see… Though a mysterious event, you should not give up the hunt for the truth. There are no limits.”

Agnes bowed.

“I did not match Her Majesty's expectations; there are no excuses.”

“Lift your head Agnes. My commander. You are not responsible. Mysterious things that never have been clarified happen in this world, all the time. Ancient Magic, sacred ground, demi-humans, elves, lands of the east, the other side of the ocean, and Void. All of them puzzle the mind."

“Indeed.”

Agnes said in a tired voice. Agnes was always in motion these days. Her face looked as if it lost its zeal somewhere.

“Commander, I want to give you a new duty.”

“With pleasure…”

Henrietta spoke about what she heard from General Hawkins in White Hall today.

“Miss Vallière’s boy familiar?”

“Correct. He saved the Allied Forces… and the mother country. By all means, it is necessary to confirm if he is alive or dead. The point where he fought against the Albion army in the Saxe-Gotha area… I hear that it is in the northeast of Rosais.”

“Certainly.”

Saying this, Agnes bowed and tried to go out of the room again.

“Please wait.”

“What is it?”

To the surprised Agnes, Henrietta offered a cup from the table.

“Sake?”

Though Agnes lifted the cup while talking, she didn’t press her lips to it.

“There is something I want to ask you. Not as a queen, but as a woman… asking a senior woman.”

“What?”

“…What does revenge bring? Emptiness? Sorrow? Do you regret your doings?”

“Revenge?”

Agnes shut her eyes.

“I, too… cannot find it.”

After the musketeer commander left...

Henrietta thought about the boy that saved the mother country and herself..

She poured wine into the cup again.

Watching the liquid sway inside, Henrietta slowly traced her lips with a finger.

The lips, as if by some spell, felt like they were on fire… Henrietta’s cheeks blushed slightly.

Saito glared at the firewood, hanging on some rope thrown over the tree branch.

“Kiiiiiiiiiiiiieeeeeeeeeeee!”

While screaming, he pulled out the sword and lowered it.

-Kachink- came the sound of it hitting the firewood

Then again, he aimed the sword at it and lowered. The wood was diagonally cut and fell to the ground. Applause came from the children who were watching that sort of show from the surroundings.

Saito wiped away the perspiration from his brow.

He was practicing since the morning. He was doing it together with rehabilitation. Whenever he got up in the morning - he instantly ran around the forest. The run was long. After that, he swung his sword; he practiced every day without fail. Derflinger was a useful coach. And the children watched curiously.

“Hey?”

Saito asked Derflinger.

“Haah haah. Is it all right? Hah, I am only swinging the sword. As such, I only train physical strength, not skill.”

“Indeed. However, there is no sparring partner…”

“Aarah. What if there were an expert? You lose even against kids who can swing a sword only a little.”

“Don’t say it so bluntly.”

Saito glared at Derflinger.

“Besides, they are short. It’s no good defeating short partners.”

“Damn…”

“Even though it’s not enough, swing the sword. Right now, partner is not Gandálfr anymore…”

“I know.”

Under the care of Derflinger, Saito continued training.

It continued for two hours…

“T-tired…”

Saito was lying on the ground.

“Mercy. I’m wasted.”

“…You’ve been saying that since the morning.”

Still, it was a comfortable tiredness. He never moved around so much in Japan. The sun shone through the cracks in the trees, and Saito closed his eyes.

“However…”

Saito watched his hand.

“What?”

“I did not know I could move this way.”

He said slightly surprised.

Compared with the time in Japan, he was considerably stronger. If it were the old days, it would be impossible for him to run such distances while swinging a sword. Derflinger was not light at all; it was a large sword. His old self would not been able to swing it around at all.

“Therefore, it is good for you to practice hard. However, I am saying it clearly, as an experienced veteran in combat – you are still an amateur, don’t get cocky."

“I’m not cocky.”

“You are not yet on the level to withstand an actual combat. Do not be so confident.”

“Nonsense.”

“Aah, partner, you should practice with a sword at least…”

Derflinger muttered hurt.

“Mo, I know that myself! But I can’t do that unflaggingly.”

Saito stood up.

“U-ummm…”

Turning around, he saw the hesitant Tiffania standing.

“What's wrong?”

“…W-will you eat lunch?”

The surrounding children shouted with joy.

The lunch was prepared in the garden behind Tiffania's house, if you could call it garden; since it didn't have any separations from the forest, it was impossible to tell where the garden ended and the forest began.

Tiffania started placing dishes on the table. It was bread with mushroom stew. Seeing that Saito suddenly noticed that he was very hungry.

“Itadakimasu!”

He shouted loudly and began to eat greedily. For a moment, Tiffania was astonished, but then smiled gently. The children were also interested in Saito's behavior, who was loudly gobbling and munching it up.

Noticing such attention, Saito blushed, and started to eat more slowly.

“It is delicious. Thank you.”

Tiffania laughed while smiling.

Those children who finished the meal, began to pester Tiffania.

“Tiffa-neechan! Let’s play!”

“Hey hey, I still haven’t finished eating yet…”

“Uwaa! Tiffa onee-chan, mama…”

The boy, approximately ten years of age, buried his face between Tiffania’s breasts, making Saito instinctively spout the stew.

“Gim! Aren’t you big already? You can’t depend on mother forever.”

“Because… Tiffa-neechan grew bigger, just like mother…”

Saito became suspicious about what the boy named Gim said.

“…Hey, your eyes are not discerning. After two-three years, your eyes should be able to distinguish them. Busted!”

When he said so, Gim glared at Saito.

“Tiffa-neechan belongs just to me!”

“Yes?”

Gim ran away.

“What… he misunderstood.”

When he faced Tiffania, he saw her firmly grasped fist resting on her knee.

“Tiffa?”

“N-no! I, I watched you practicing only because you looked happy, and I was just c-curious, so…”

Apparently, she was watching the practice, and Gim felt jealous.

Saito smiled wryly.

"I understand. Because I am close to your age, you are interested, right?”

Tiffania nodded silently. Tiffania grew up in a limited space and has not spoken to the teens of a similar age.

“…But, I wonder.”

“About what?”

“I am not scared of you. The dragon knight boys that I helped some time ago, were scary somehow…”

“I wonder why.”

“Oh well… I thought that maybe the reason that you are not afraid of me, as when I am scared, I become insecure myself, but it is somehow different with you…”

Apparently, Rene and the others were afraid of Tiffania. Oh dear, that could be it. Halkeginia’s nobles seemed to be afraid of elves due to the wars…

However, since Saito was not a noble from Halkeginia, he did not take part in wars either.

“Nonsense. Who would be afraid of such a cute girl like you?”

When Saito said so, trying to comfort Tiffania, she hesitantly turned.

However… when she hesitantly turned with both of her hands on her knees, naturally, her breasts were squeezed by her arms. Huge, shape-changing fruits. He did not know where to look.

Tiffania, noticing that Saito turned his eyes away shamefully; in a panic, covered her chest.

Though she gave Saito a light glare… as if remembering something, she became serious again.

“But… you really don’t want to inform them?”

Saito nodded with a serious look as well. This morning, Tiffania asked if he didn’t want to inform his family that he is all right. He said to Tiffania that though he wanted to return back to that place, no one cared if he is alive or not…

“Your family who was left in Tristain does not worry?”

“It’s all right.”

“I could send a letter…”

“It’s all right.” Saito repeated lonely.

“Your family will surely be worried about your safety.”

“There is no family in Tristain.”

“Then, where are they?”

“In a place where letters can not reach.”

“…Eh?”

“It is nothing. Please forget it.”

Tiffania, not knowing what to say, fell silent. Then noticing that Saito's stew plate was almost empty, Tiffania picked it up.

“I, I’ll bring seconds.”

Saying so, she disappeared in the house.

Saito lightly bit his lip.

After all, maybe he should tell the truth?

''That there is a Void user besides Tiffania; to whom I was a familiar.''

''Though, that might worry her…''

He felt someone's presence. ''Did Tiffania return already? That was very fast. Though I wanted some time to prepare my mind for this moment, there is no other way.''

Saito said in a constrained voice.

“Though I do not have family in Tristain, however… There is an important person. Yet… I do not have the skills needed to appear in front of that person anymore. I’m not a familiar of that person already. Therefore…”

His hesitant explanation was interrupted by a low woman's voice.

“What are you doing here?”

It wasn’t Tiffania’s voice.

Frightened, Saito looked up.

The commander of the musketeers stood there.

“I thought it would be harder to find me. I’m disappointed.”

In the living room of Tiffania's house, Saito sat opposite from Agnes.

Agnes, who took off her black mantle and sat on the chair in a green tunic, amazed, watched Saito.

“I entered the forest from the highway, where I was checking village to village. Look, I was prepared for this. For the two weeks we searched through the bigger part of the forest… sleeping with a dew. Had to change shoes. And then I stopped at the first village's garden for lunch. So anticlimactic.

Agnes pointed at the stuffed rucksack and said.

“I see. So you are saying that the Princess looked for me?”

Asked Saito, after hearing about circumstances. Tiffania, with an embarrassed face, stood hesitantly as usual. There was no time to put a cap on her head either.

After drinking the tea on the table, Agnes stood up.

“Let’s go then. Miss, we are indebted to you. Though this is not much, take our expression of gratitude.”

After throwing a bag with golden coins towards Tiffania, Agnes turned to the doorway.

“What?”

Seeing Saito not moving, Agnes made a suspicious face.

“Umm… could you tell the Princess that I died?”

“What? You don’t want to be honored by Her Majesty and removed from the commoner’s list?”

Saito said.

“The Princess will inform Louise about it.”

“So what? Aren’t you Miss Vallière’s familiar?”

“Not anymore.”

“What?”

Saito showed to Agnes the left hand on which runes disappeared.

“Though I do not understand because I am not a mage… there should be letters engraved.”

“At the time when I was dying, the runes disappeared. Since I am not a familiar, I am a free human now. Therefore, please say that I died.”

Though Agnes was gazing Saito… her glance stopped on Tiffania. Being watched by Agnes, Tiffania shamefully hid her ears. Though she was going to erase the memory from behind… was she seen through?　

“Elf?”

“…Half.”

“Is that so.” Agnes muttered.

Seeing that Agnes was not afraid of her, Tiffania asked timidly.

“You are not scared of elves?”

“I don't make a habit of being scared by those who do not show malice.”

Sighing, Agnes slumped back into the chair again.

“All right. I will say that you are dead.”

“Really?”

“Aah. Instead… I will stay here for a while.”

“What?”

Saito and Tiffania stared at Agnes with their mouth’s agape.

“There is no date specified. Besides...“

Agnes said in a somewhat tired tone.

“I want to take some rest. Ever since the war started, I haven't had much sleep.”

That night...

Saito, laying on the bed, staring at the ceiling, unable to fall asleep. He heard creaky sounds coming from the corridor. Then, someone knocked against the door.

“Agnes-san?”

He thought it was Agnes who was sleeping in the living room, but he was wrong.

“It's me.”

Came the shy voice of Tiffania from the other side of the door.

“Come in.”

The door opened revealing Tiffania. She wore a thin night cloth and had a candlestick with a wax candle in her right hand. The candlelight melted smoothly with Tiffania's blond hair.

“What's wrong?”

Saito said in a strained voice.

“I want to talk to you about something. Can I?”

“Alright.”

It was the first time he saw Tiffania changed into her nightclothes. Though the nightclothes were loose, it hugged Tiffania's developed body tightly. Because of her young features, when the outline of her body was hidden, she looked very childish.

When Tiffania put the candlestick on the table, she sat on the chair.

And asked Saito in a serious voice.

“Hey Saito. Who are you? You don't have any family in Tristain, however, the Queen of Tristain is searching for you. 'I am not a familiar anymore' you said. How can a human be a familiar? If you don't want to tell me, it’s alright, however… However, I feel uneasy.”

Saito worried.

If he had to explain it, the talk would touch "Void".

That there is a girl named Louise, who, like Tiffania, is a user of Void…

But maybe he should not tell that to Tiffania, who lives peacefully in the forest. It might put her in an unnecessary danger.

When Saito kept being silent, Tiffania continued asking.

“When I played the harp, you cried…”

“You saw?”

“Yes. When listening to that tune, tears fell from my eyes. I remembered mother and the place where she was born. Though I do not know about it… for some reason, I still call it my hometown. Do you remember your home?”

Saito nodded. Apart from the explanation of Void, he could talk about himself...

“Where is it? If you want to talk that is.”

“…In a country of Earth.”

“What?”

Tiffania stared at him with wide eyes.

“As I said, I am not from here. From another world. I am a human that came from there.”

“I don’t understand.”

“You don’t? That’s why I did not want to talk about it.”

“Where you come from? How?“

“That… somehow I was summoned as a familiar. I do not understand it myself really.”

“There must be some reason…”

“There may not be one. As for the reason I ended up in here…”

“I absolutely want to know.”

“Well I became a familiar with an ability to use any weapon.”

Saito said in a soliloquy way.

“You can’t use them anymore?”

“Yeah.”

“That’s why you do not return to Tristain? But what about your master…”

“It’s all right.”

“You don’t want to meet that person?”

“That’s not why - I cannot meet her. It’s because as a human, I am useless now and have lost any purpose…”

Seeing Saito like this, Tiffania said in a sympathetic voice.

“You love her, don’t you?”

Once she said so, tears started flowing from Saito's eyes. Feelings that had been restrained till now broke free, and Saito cried raggedly. Tiffania stood up and hugged Saito’s head close to her.

“I'm sorry, I'm sorry. Don’t cry, don’t cry.”

After a while, once Saito’s sobbing subdued, he apologized to Tiffania.　

“I'm sorry for crying.”

“It’s all right. I also cry sometimes…”

Tiffania, even after Saito stopped crying, rested his head on her chest. Tiffania’s soft and big bosom settled Saito’s mind down.

“…That is so. That’s why I felt close to you.”

“To me?”

“Aye. It was the hometown to which you cannot return. I have one as well. I think this was the reason why you started crying after hearing my harp.”

He looked at Tiffania’s slumber attire.

“Do these clothes look unusual to you?”

“That’s right.”

The night clothes that Louise wore, were of a different design.

“These are Elven clothing. I got them from my mother. Because Elves live in the desert… they wear such clothes. The texture protects from the sun during the daytime, and the warmth protects from night’s cold. Because it is warm, I made it into nightclothes.”

Tiffania said in a longing tone.

“When the night comes, I remember mother. She was very beautiful and gentle. When I go to sleep and put these clothes on, I feel like I am held by mother again.”

“Yeah.”

“Lands in the east… Mother's hometown… I want to go there. But I cannot.”

”Why?”

“Elves dislike humans. When they see the ‘mixed’ me, they will not understand.”

In a sad voice, Tiffania said.

“And humans are afraid of Elves. They will not be afraid of me as long as I'm an unknown girl. Human in daytime. Elf at night. And neither in the end. A failure.”

“You are not a failure.”

Looking up, Saito said.

“Why?”

“You are very beautiful. When I saw you for the first time, I honestly thought you were a fairy. So have more confidence.”

Tiffania blushed.

“…”

“S-sorry… I didn’t have anything strange in mind when I said that…”

“Don’t say that again. It’s embarrassing.”

“Alright.”

“It was the first time someone told me I am beautiful. You are really a weird person. Instead of being afraid of me, you say I am beautiful.”

“But you are beautiful…”

When Saito said that, Tiffania quietly pushed Saito away.

“Tiffa?”

“…Muu, I told you not to say that again.”

“W-w-why you are so angry? It is not bad to be called beautiful.”

“S-stop saying that I am beautiful. I, I want you to be silent.”

Saying so, Tiffania stood up.

Confused, Saito scratched his head.

The next morning...

“Get up.”

N? Saito thrust out his head, but it was still dim.

“Isn’t it night still…?” he muttered and dived back under the blanket. Then the blanket was torn away.

“What the!”

He shouted and felt a sword pointed at his nose.

“Get up. I won’t repeat myself three times.”

In the darkness, he recognized Agnes' face. He also noticed that the pointed sword was Derflinger.

”It’s great, partner!”

“Ah?”

“The commander of the musketeers will be taking care of your training from now on! Under her guidance, you will gain skills in no time!”

Agnes smiled.

“Since I’m bored anyway, to kill time, I will train you, with pleasure.”

“I-is that so…”

He said scratching his head, but his cheek was pulled.

“W-what auch auch?!”

Then a hand gripped Saito’s ear and brought his face close to Agnes, who said.

“Alright? From today on, your only answer is ‘Yes’. Is that clear?”

She had a power different from Louise, and Saito nodded instinctively. It was a musketeer commander with stern look and not a young, beautiful woman.

“Y-yes…”

“I can’t hear you.”

“YES!”

“One minute. Put your clothes on and come to the garden.”

And once he ran to the garden, still hastily putting his clothes on, Agnes stood there with her arms crossed. When Saito stood before her, she reported in a lowered voice.”

“Ten seconds late.”　

“That, only ten seconds…”

She roughly pulled his cheek, Saito shouted in an almost crying voice.

“Yes! I’m late!”

“Well then, one hundred push-ups.”

She said simply, and Saito started doing push-ups.

After that, the basic training of hell continued. He was made to run around the forest for a long time, then his strength was trained using a log. The hard and intensive training that he was doing seemed like games now.

Once no one was around, Saito, as one would expect, collapsed on the ground. Then water was sprinkled on him.

“Dog. Exhausted already?”

Being called a dog made Saito clink.

“Sorry, but my name is not dog. My name is Saito.”

“If you want to be called by a human name, become an equal person.”

Then she pulled out a wooden sword.

“Next – swords.”

As soon as Saito struggled to his feet, she turned around and drove it straight into his belly.

“I-I haven’t taken the stance yet… w-why…”

When he muttered, fainting in agony, Agnes smiled.

“Do you think ‘taking a stance’ would matter in actual combat? First of all, you need to train your basic physical strength for half a year and only then start training the skills…”

Agnes then turned again and thrust the sword out at a high speed.

[[Image:ZnT08-177.jpg|thumb]]

“Fighting is not elegant. Skip the ‘art’. I’ll teach you the meaning of the word ‘sword’.”

After one hour, Saito collapsed again. He fainted. Agnes poured a bucket of cold water on him again.

Saito, who woke up, stared at Agnes absent-minded.

During the one hour… Saito burbled and received a lot of damage. Saito’s sword didn’t even scratch Agnes. She just dodged, blocked it, and then hit any part of him with her sword.

“Do you know why you cannot land a hit on me?”

“I don’t know.”

“It’s because our swordsmanship is not the same. Do you understand at least that?”

Saito nodded. If you swing a sword at Gandálfr’s speed, there is no need to avoid enemy attacks.

“It works if it is a surprise attack. However, if the enemy anticipates it, then you will never hit.”

“Yes.”

“Alright, halt your own attacks and wait for the chance to attack the opponent. Use your eyes to seize the opportunity.

“If there is no opening… then what do I do?

“Create it.”

Until the evening, no matter how hard Saito wielded sword against Agnes, he could not graze her.

Laying on the ground, exhausted, Saito muttered.

“Why… why can't I even graze…”

Agnes said in an amazed voice.

“Pfft, with the sword, the swordsman gain a noble's fame. Without actual combat experience, you are just an amateur to be defeated.”

“…A little while I had this thought. I am useless after all. I am no good with blades.”

Saito whispered, to which Agnes answered.

“There is no time to ridicule yourself; take the sword. A dog doesn’t have the right to belittle itself.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter5_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Chapter 5]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume8 Chapter9 - MTL

2010-08-21T07:38:13Z

BloodTrinity: /* Chapter Nine: Myoznitnirn */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Nine: Myoznitnirn ===

Louise and Siesta were standing on the hill where Saito fought, looking down at the wide meadow below.

The morning sun rose from the other side of the mountain range, and light cracked through a crevice between the mountains, making the scenery more beautiful.

The previous day, both of them had walked almost 50 leagues. Even though the tent was put up and they slept at night, their legs still felt like a pair of sticks.

However, the spectacle before them was like medicine for their exhaustion.

With the mountain range far away, the faint fresh green grass was everywhere and contrasted it. It seemed unbelievable that this place, just one month ago, was a battlefield. The spectacle in front just could not be related with a tragic feast of iron, blood, and magic.

However, Saito held the enemy back, here.

“…Saito attacked 70,000 here.”

''Here, my shield took my place.''

''What was he thinking?''

The wide forest line could be seen off to the side. After explaining the issue, Louise borrowed a map of Albion from the Academy of Magic, made by the Tristain Academy of Geography.

Siesta looked over her shoulder.

“This is a map of the whole Albion continent.”

Louise cleared her throat and folded the map.

“I wonder if there is a village nearby…”

Siesta looked into the distance and pointed at the corner of the forest.

“There is a path there.”

There was a path that they didn't notice at night.

“It leads into the forest.”

“It’s easy to miss, but it doesn’t disappear within the forest.”

Though the path was not wide enough for a carriage to pass, it was wide enough for a person, and it seemed it was tread down rather firmly.

“Someone lives in there.”

Siesta said.

During those days…　

In the forest of Westwood Village, Agnes and Saito set up their wooden swords.

Though Agnes said that technique was not important in war, she taught Saito some techniques. Techniques for rolling, cutting swords, and using swords; also the way to feint.

And now… Agnes talked about an "examination".　

Saito was told to use all the tricks and techniques he was taught in this one.

“Then, I will call you by name.”

Until now, Saito has always been referred to as "dog".

“What is needed to be done?”

“Imitate actual combat, naturally.”

Then Saito inhaled deeply and lowered the sword.

“…What? This stance…”

Then Saito scooped the soil off the ground with the point of his sword, and threw it, aiming at Agnes's face.

“Teyaah!”

But… Agnes stood stone-still.

“Uh.”

“The soil won’t be caught into one’s eyes as easily as sand.”

“Sossu.”

Saito put on a serious look on his face and set up his sword.

And for a while, the feud continued.

“You are not charging in? Then, I will go.”

Agnes took a wide swing.

Fast… however, he did not hesitate.

Saito was moving according to it.

Once it started, he decided.

First, taking full-length swings with his sword…

Agnes taught him that striking from the beginning may not always pass. As taught, he kept dodging and adjusting his timing.

Therefore, long swings with the sword.

Bonnnn! The sound of a wooden sword hitting a shoulder echoed.

Garan! Followed by the sound of a wooden sword falling to the ground.

Saito dumbfounded, stared at his own hand.

It was firmly gripping the wooden sword.

Looking up… He saw Agnes kneeling on one knee and picking up the dropped sword.

“A-are you all right?!”

Saito ran up panicking. Agnes calmed Saito by standing up.

“I’m all right.”

After that, Agnes gave a smile.

“Surely, I'm matched with your sword's full-swings…”

“I thought it was the only chance of winning.”

Saito said in disbelief. He was really excited to be able to take out the musketeer commander.

“Moo, as promised, now I will call you by name, Faito.”

“It’s Saito.”

Said a disappointed Saito.

Leaning against a tree… Saito and Agnes were having some rest.

Agnes began to talk.

“Now then… since you passed the examination, I have one more thing to tell you.”

Saito turned.

“What?”

“The techniques I taught you have one thing in common.”

“Fmm?”

“They are all useless.”

“What?”

“In actual combat, an opponent is not always armed with a sword. You’ll never know, it could occasionally be a spear or a gun. Or a frightening mage. It may not even be human to begin with. You will not know if it’s a magical beast or demi-human. Even more, it could not be a one on one situation to begin with. If so, how long could you hang in there dodging? Sword fighing is not always useful.”

“Then what…”

“What did you do when you attacked me the first time?”

“Erm… I swung and lowered the sword.”

“And?”

“I pierced.”

“That’s right. This is the basic movement of real combat: swing, lower, pierce. It is good. Yet, you have to adapt to the situation.”

“Situation?”

“First of all, a surprise attack. Try to hit from behind. If it fails, and you have to fight face to face, wait for a chance. Search for a chance. Create it if there is none.”

“…And when I cannot create one?”

“Give your life up.”

“Really?”

“No, in real combat if you think you are defeated, you will be defeated. Technique and skill are worth nothing without self-confidence. So fake it, convince the opponent that he won. Lure him out of reality. This is the essence of victory.”

“Then, now…”

Saito recalled Agnes's swinging. Somehow, it felt as if it lacked his usual speed. In other words, Agnes…

”Of course, the purpose of it was to build up your confidence. Yet, that technique was worthy of victory.“

Saito face glowed.

“Thank you!”

“Now if you understand – wash your face.”

As said, his face was covered with sweat and dirt.

“Yeees!”

Saito cheerfully ran up through the field towards the stream.

“Fuah,” Agnes sighed shaking her hand, and Derflinger, who was leaning against the tree, asked.

“Pretended, really?”

Staring at Derflinger,Agnes answered.

“…Mo, it is still too early to evaluate his progress. But he has already forged a year's worth of practice, that of a considerable fighter.”

“Of course. He has more actual battle experience than you do. Even if the head does not remember, the body still recalls the threat on his life.”

Agnes quietly watched her hand, and then shook her head.

“Well… I went 80 percent. Yes.”

“80 percent?”

“Well, I may have gone fierce and went out 90 percent. Maybe.”

“You too have an unyielding competitive spirit, huh?”

As Saito was washing his face in a stream... Tiffania ran up, accompanied by a small girl.　

“What’s wrong?”

He asked Tiffania, who ran out of her breath.

“The Louise-san of whom Saito talked about, had pink hair and was a short girl?

“Y-yeah…”

While trying to figure out what was so urgent about it, Saito nodded.

“She has long-hair, small chest, is cute, but a very rude girl?”

Dumbfounded, Saito nodded.

“T-that’s right… what’s wrong?”

“Then, it could be Louise-san after all…”

“Eh?”

“Emma, while picking mushrooms in the forest, saw that person, together with another woman with black hair, walking.”

“Woman with black hair?”

“That person called her Siesta…”

“R-really?!”

Saito as shocked.

“Louise-san! Waah, she seems to be heading straight here! What to do!”

''Louise?''

''Searching for me?''

His chest was filled with various emotions. A huge desire entered his thoughts. It swelled like a balloon pumped with gas.

''I want to meet her.

I want to meet her a lot.''

Louise… his cute master, whom he protected for so long.

''I want to meet her.''

Tears started flowing.

''That noble girl came to look for me.''

Louise and Siesta reached Westwood Village.　

They wandered half of the day following the footpath in the forest, which they entered away from the highway that lead to the city of Saxe-Gotha. Fortunately, they found a girl who was gathering mushrooms.

But when they asked the five-year old girl “Have you seen a boy?” while describing Saito’s features, she ran away surprised.

Maybe they can find adults to talk to, the two thought. Then… they found this village.

It was a tiny village, of only ten houses, hid well in a small glade within the forest…

“Is it a pioneer village? Yet, there doesn’t seem to be too much left after it was made…”

Siesta shared her impression.

“Let’s ask around.” Louise said, looking for an adult to talk to.

Then… a nice person showed up.

A girl placed a basket filled with vegetables down and stepped out of the house,

She was a beautiful girl with blond hair waving down from her wide hat.

“Um, can I ask you something?”

When Louise asked, the girl made a scared gesture.

“It’s all right. We are not anyone suspicious.”

Siesta impatiently asked.

“Um… have you seen a boy around here? He has a black hair like me… and is around seventeen years of age…”

The girl with the blond hair, turned her face sadly down. And saying “Come”… leading the pair back to the forest, to the opposite direction from which Louise and Siesta came.

“When I found him… It was already too late.”

The girl with blond hair, who introduced herself as Teifutenia, brought Louise and Siesta to the old oak tree. A big stone was placed there, decorated with blooming forest flowers.

And on it… Saito’s parka was placed.

Stupefied Siesta collapsed.

“He had injuries from magic and the bullets all over his body. Look… this cloth. It’s worn out, right? His body was the same. It was hard to look at it. It wasn’t a pleasant sight. The strongest Water spells would not have healed him.”

Siesta began to cry and tightly embraced the grave.

“Why… why did you die… I told you to run away…”

Seeing Siesta acting like that, Tiffania continued to talk painfully.

“And… in the end… that person who found him, said that he has something to say.”

“What did he say?”

Louise asked in distant voice.

“Please forget.”

“That’s all?”

Tiffania nodded.

Then, she held sobbing Siesta’s shoulder.

“It’s getting cold… please, at least, come to my house. Spend a night in there.”

Siesta, unthinkingly stood up.

“You too… please come. It is getting cold.”

Though she said so, Louise did not answer. She just quietly… stared at Saito’s parka.

Tiffania shook her head and said to Louise.

“Well, we’ll wait in the house…”

Left alone at the tombstone, Louise lifted Saito’s parka up.

[[Image:ZnT08-247.jpg|thumb]]

Then she gently pressed her lips against it.

“Saito… can you hear me? First of all, I’d like to thank you. All right?”

Of course there was no answer.

“When I was about to be crushed by Fouquet's golem… and when I was about to be killed by Wardes… you always saved me. When the Albion fleet attacked Tristain. When the Princess was reckless, when… I was ordered to stop Albion's army of 70,000 from advancing - you always stood in front of me. Even when I was selfish, demanding and bossy – you always protected me without fail until the very end. Even though I complained, you saved me.”

And… Louise continued to pour words.

“You said you liked me. Do you know how happy that made me? You said 'I love you' to someone like me. I am not pretty and I am not a girl to whom one says 'I love you', only you did.”

Louise closed her eyes.

“To you, I wanted to say those words. But in the end, because of my pride, I couldn’t say… those important words.”

Louise lifted her hand up to her chest and pressed it to her heart.

“But, I won’t say them here. I will say them once we meet again. Until then, I will never give up. Even if everyone says you're dead… even if the spells show you are dead… even if your grave stands before my eyes, I won’t believe it. I’ll wait for you for the rest of my life. But, even that won’t repay the thing that you did to me. I will call you back to life. Even if I’ll be called stupid, I will wait for you. With all my being, I will deny your death.”

Louise put on Saito’s parka.

“I am a mage. I have the power to turn words into reality. Therefore, I say - I won’t admit your death.”

Louise softly gazed at Saito‘s tombstone and said.

“We will meet sometime. We will meet for sure. I believe.”

Squating down on the back side of an oak, Saito heard the footsteps of Louise leaving. Next to him there, was Agnes, who helped to make the grave.　

“Are you sure?”

Agnes placed her hand on Saito’s shoulder, who had his face buried in his knees.

Saito nodded.

“I am sure. I am not Gandálfr and I cannot protect Louise, so…”

“I see,” Agnes said…

And kept quietly patting the head of the silently sobbing Saito.

That night… Louise and Siesta stayed over at Tiffania's house.　

Louise got the room where Saito used to sleep, while Siesta slept in Tiffania’s room. Tiffania moved to sleep to the living room. She offered the beds to the tired travelers.

Louise laid in the bed where Saito was sleeping before, quietly staring at the ceiling.

She silently drew the blanket to her nose.

It smelled like Saito’s smell.

''If I don’t do anything, I will go crazy for sure.'' She tried to think about something to steady herself. But, the voice of regret and blame, brought back the images of Saito over and over again to Louise’s mind.

It was hard, it was painful. It hurt so much in various ways. She couldn’t bear it much longer.

It seemed like another restless night without a wink of sleep awaited her…

The door opened.

“Siesta?”

It was indeed Siesta.

“What’s wrong? You couldn’t fall asleep as well?”

Siesta shook her head. Her body was trembling.

“Wha-what happened to you?”

“Saito-san…”

Louise sprang to her feet from the bed.

“What about Saito? Hey!”

“In the forest…”

“Forest!”

Louise rushed out, gripping the Founder's Prayer Book. ''Saito was alive after all!'' Was the only thought she had. She wasn't alerted by Siesta's tone.

“Which way?”

“T-that way.”

Louise started to run after Siesta.

The light of the two moons falling through the openings between the trees was their only signpost.

Their feet were almost completely covered with darkness.

Louise fell down many times. However, Siesta, as one would expect from a peasant girl, accustomed to the forest, went fast ahead.

“W-wait…”

By that time, Siesta’s silhouette was swallowed by the forest darkness.

“I'm here!”

Only her voice could be heard in the dark.

Desperately, Louise ran after that voice.

Meanwhile, the moon came out and illuminated the opening. Everything shone under the silver light. Even mushrooms looked like they were glowing.

Siesta stood up and looked at something.

“Hey, Saito-san is there…”

“Where?”

Though her eyes were searching frantically, she could not see Saito anywhere.

Can’t she see because of the darkness?

Impatiently, she tried to recite ‘light’ spell, but then…

Siesta gripped the leash of the bag on her shoulder with Founder's Prayer Book in it.

“Hey! What are-!”

However, Siesta didn't change her expression. With a strange smile on her lips she continued to pull it forcefully.

“You… are you being controlled?”

Seeing an odd sparkling in her eyes, Louise kicked Siesta away. If so, she could not afford to hold down at a time like this. Siesta fell to the ground.

Louise promptly pulled out the wand that was attached to her thigh.

Quickly, she started to chant:

'Dispel Magic'.

Because the spell cast time was short, the range was very narrow as well. Yet, it was enough to put Siesta under Dispel.

Siesta's entire body became covered with light.

''She is indeed controlled by some spell…'' she thought.

“…No it is not a control spell.”

Siesta suddenly disappeared. What on earth?

Louise blankly stared at the empty space where Siesta was lying.

Then… she saw a small doll lying there.

She saw that doll before.

The other day, back in Rosais… it was the same doll playing a hero.

“Alviss…”

Indeed.

It was a downsized version of a gargoyle, moving on its own will due to the influence of magic.

So why was it here?

Hearing footsteps echoing behind her, Louise turned around.

“…Who?”

It was a black shadow, covered with a black robe. The shape was one of a woman. Louise recalled the figure of the highroad artist in Rosais.

It was her.

“What are you trying to do? Who are you?”

Louise at the same time set up her wand and started to chant.

“Identify yourself.”

“Well… what do you think my name is?”

“Stop joking.”

“You don’t know me as it seems, I introduce myself as Sheffield. Yet, it is not my real name.”

Louise uttered a spell.

“Explode…”

The spell was unleashed at once. The explosion launched towards the woman in black robe.

However, after the spell hit the robe, she was not there anymore. When she came closer she saw another small doll lying there. Apparently, Alviss, with the help of magic, could become human-sized.

“That’s cheating! Show yourself!”

Then…

From the dark, many women clothed in black robes showed up.

She couldn’t tell which of them were Alviss' and which was the real highroad artist.

All of the black robed women opened their mouths at once.

“Nice to meet you, Miss Vallière. User of the great Void.”

''She knew that I am Void's user, just who is this woman?''

“…Gargoyle user?”

“I can use more than gargoyles.”

Louise tried to chant the cantrip.

She was going to finish Dispel Magic in a dash.

“Stop. Your spell is useless against my dolls.”

Suddenly… the women clothed in black robes turned into many knights - gargoyles.

One after another, the number of dolls increased. Their swords and spears… were looking frightening.

Surrounded by tens of gargoyles, the woman, who called herself Sheffield, muttered.

“Shall I teach you about my ability?”

“Ku…”

“God's left hand, your Gandálfr, can use all weapons. Right?”

Louise did nothing, but silently glared at Sheffield.

''How does she know that?''

''And who is this woman that knows it?''

“I am god’s mind, Myoznitnirn. I can use all magical items.“

Myoznitnirn?

Though not a mage, she can use all magical items?

Are gargoyles moving because of that ability?

Unlike Golems, which require constant control after creation, gargoyles move by their own will. Therefore, the corresponding spell is needed. Using a great number of gargoyles at the same time is impossible even for an experienced mage. How did this woman have so much magical power?

The woman in a black robe, abruptly took off her hood.

Characters where shining on her forehead.

Ancient runes. It had been some time since Louise saw those.

The runes imprinted on Saito’s left hand…

“Do these ancient runes look familiar?

Louise’s face turned pale.

“You…”

“Indeed, I am a familiar of Void.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter10_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 10]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume12 Chapter5

2010-08-09T16:59:51Z

BloodTrinity: /* Chapter 5 - The City that eliminates evil */

===Chapter 5 - The City that eliminates evil===

Nelphilia’s gaze moved away from the sky. Just this action alone pulled Nina in and made her stop breathing. Nelphilia’s chin had only made an imperceptible movement, her gaze pulling away, and that was enough to capture Nina’s heart.

This girl was dangerous.

This girl was dangerous. Just by looking at her, no, since her figure entered Nina’s sight, she found herself unable to look at anything else. This girl’s beauty and attraction was indescribable.

“As I thought, the Guardian Beasts aren’t enough!” Nelphilia said. She wasn’t looking at Nina, nor was she speaking to her.

“They’re all destroyed!” she said and finally looked at Nina.

“All destroyed?”

This word sent a chill up Nina’s spine. Did anyone die? Or…….

“The Guardian Beasts. You and the people with you, why did you come here?” Nelphilia smiled, looking at Karian and the Head of Alchemy who lay on the floor.

“I knew these two. The one with the terrible face has always wanted to wake me. The other views me as some kind of danger.”

“……… Who are you?”

Nelphilia had her back on Nina, but her figure still attracted Nina’s eyes. Just who was this girl?

“Are you really the Electronic Fairy that’s split from Zuellni?”

“I hope you don’t put me on the same scales as those fake imitations,” the girl’s serious eyes found Nina. “………. But, thanks to that thing coming, I’m now awake. The gear of time has begun moving. Everything’s moving now. That’s why I woke. That’s the result. That thing begins everything by coming here.”

“What were you saying? Please explain it in a way that we understand,” Nina said with dissatisfaction. If she didn’t say this, that girl’s attraction might take over her entire body.

“I’m not an Electronic Fairy but I like Zuellni! Out of all the Electronic Fairies, I only like that child. Is that not enough a reason?”

“Then what are you?”

“What would you do if you found out? This has got nothing to do with you, right? Whether you know who I am, what you can do has nothing to do with my real body. That I can tell you. No matter which path you choose, you won’t have anything to do with my real body,” she said with determination. Though her tone was nonchalant, her words were obviously refusing Nina.

“This is all you need to do now,” she said. Something had appeared in her hand.

“This is………..?”

Her fingers held the thing lightly. A mask. A mask of a beast. Nina had seen this before. This belonged to the Wolf Faces. She readied her iron whips.

“You…….. Are you a Wolf Face!?” she pointed her iron whip at her.

“Your train of thought is so simple!” the girl said, not at all frightened at the weapon pointed at her. Disapproval showed in her eyes and she was not afraid as she placed the mask on her own face.

“Have a good feel of it with your body. You should be able to do that, right? Your body is half Electronic Fairy!”

Nina didn’t understand her words in a split second, but the memory of what happened when she was ten rushed up inside her. That tiny Electronic Fairy. She had wanted to save it, but in the end, it saved her. She thought she understood something as she recalled her memory, but the next moment, she lost it. The true meaning of the mask before her suddenly rose in her.

“Haikizoku!”

That mask in the girl’s hand, the Haikizoku that had shown itself as a golden goat.

“Why?”

“Don’t you remember? Who do you think you were talking to when you were defeated?”

She recalled the past event. Yes, it did happen. She remembered blacking out and losing consciousness. Sharnid had then saved her. So something had happened before that?

“That man, the Wolf Face you were talking about. And for the Haikizoku to turn into this, isn’t it quite a convenient look? Its face reflects its master’s appearance!”

She tossed the mask to Nina. Though both of Nina’s hands were occupied with her iron whips, she reflexively caught the mask with her left wrist. As if melting, the mask sank into her chest.

It had returned. That was how Nina felt.

“Dixerio, the man who bets on the mask for his wish to revenge, is easy to understand? That thing is necessary to him, so he lets the Haikizoku keep its appearance in the mask. What about you?”

Nina didn’t understand her question. She wasn’t surprised that this girl knew of Dixerio. Since she knew the Wolf Faces, it wouldn’t be strange for her to know Dixerio.

“You’ve the power that people are envious of. If you could obtain that power, what would you do with it?”

“Just what are you……”

“I anticipate it,” the girl said, the shadows around her deepening into darkness as if to refuse Nina’s hand. Gradually, darkness swallowed her pale face and arms.

When the darkness disappeared, it left behind the green light exuding from the tubes. The light was brighter than when the girl was present. It illuminated a bigger area than before.

Nina heard moaning in the room. Karian and the Head of Alchemy had regained consciousness.

<center>◇</center>

Layfon moved first. As if fishing up something, he aimed his attack at Savaris’ upper body. It didn’t hit. Savaris had deflected the attack. Savaris had released Kei from his body while retreating, using it to deflect Layfon’s assault.

When Layfon swung his katana upward, Savaris had rushed him, left fist aiming for Layfon's cheek. Layfon attempted to grab the fist with his own left hand, only managing to grab hold of Savaris’ wrist as the Heaven’s Blade successor deflected Layfon's attack. Savaris added horrific pressure on his left wrist. Layfon about to lose his grip, added strength to his fingers. The Kei covering Savaris’ fist resisted Layfon's hand. Layfon gathered even more Kei to his fingertips.

Layfon had only managed to control Savaris’ arm. As such, the Heaven’s Blade successor attacked Layfon's knee with his foot. Layfon released his hold. The two jumped apart.

Layfon’s fingertips were very hot. The glove he was wearing was torn through, with traces of injuries left on his fingers. Some of his nails had fallen off but his fingers had sunk deep into Savaris’ wrist. There should be five lines of injuries on the Heaven’s Blade successor’s wrist. Additionally, Layfon’s katana had slashed open the chest area of Savaris’ fighting suit. Savaris had deflected the blade with his Kei, but it wasn’t enough to completely stop Layfon's attack.

Savaris laughed. He tore the fighting suit apart to reveal his upper body. Blood welled up from the injuries on his left wrist. He licked his wounds. Layfon’s fingernails were still in them. Savaris bit down on the fingernails, pulled them out and spat them out of his mouth. His smile looked even more appalling with blood in it.

“As I thought. In the end, only a fight with a fellow human can satisfy me. It isn’t a fight of power alone, but of skill and closer to death!”

“As if I care,” Layfon said and readied his katana again. The spirit he had honed through training with the katana had chased away the pain in his left hand.

“The present you is just an existence that I have to surpass. The wall is high, and it’s connected to other things too. I’m really envious of you. Perhaps it’d be more interesting if I stood on your side.”

“These things aren’t important,” Layfon said and moved.

Three successive sudden strikes for the head, heart and head. Savaris failed to evade all three attacks and sustained shallow injuries on his shoulder and cheek. Two forces of Kei clashed and detonated, blowing the air into disarray. Savaris flew away in the air, as if bounding off something. He did a back-flip. Feeling something unpleasant on his chin, he quickly pulled back his body. Clamps seized his face. He felt fingers assaulting his face.

He was in the air.

External Burst type Kei – Sendan. (Lightning Cut)

Layfon’s strike flew towards Savaris.

Savaris’ slow vertical spin become horizontal as he kicked out with his foot.

External Burst type Karenkei – Kaze Retsu Kei. (Fierce Wind)

The mad running current of air was sucked into Savaris’ Kei and then deflected. The condensed air pressure took Sendan head on and they canceled each other out. A new force of chaotic air was called forth and pushed back by the two combatants.

External Burst type Kei variation – Uzu Kei. Guiding the flow of the air current, Layfon hid numerous bullets of Kei inside it.

External Burst type Karenkei – Kishikubaku. (Compressed air)

Savaris’ move compressed air into one point. He detonated it to cancel Layfon’s bullets. The remnants of the explosion flew towards Layfon.

Internal and External Kei variation – Ryuusen Kei. (Spinning Dragon)

Layfon spun to deflect the remnants as his spin drew in more air currents, sucking in Savaris as well. For a split second, Savaris had lost control of his body, and Layfon did not let that opportunity go.

External Burst type Kei – Sendan. (Lightning Cut)

The condensed Kei that flew out of the typhoon was enough to split a person in half.

“Haha!”

External Burst type Kei, Luckens’ move – Roar Kei.

Savaris’ voice made the air vibrate, scattering the roiling dust that came from the battle. The vibration that couldn’t possibly have come from a human’s voice decomposed the dust into finer particles. The thin dust screen gathered by the exchange of Kei techniques, Layfon’s Ryuusen Kei and the Savaris’ Kishukubaku, now scattered in all directions.

Explosions surrounded Savaris. Sedan pierced through those explosions to draw a shallow ditch on the outer shell of the city.

Layfon didn’t feel he had finished his opponent. Numerous explosions had drastically reduced visibility. And he didn’t think the sparks caused by the dust were enough to create such large explosions. There must be a trap. But what was it?

“Tsk.”

He stopped the Ryuusen Kei and retreated. The trap must be close to him. Using the rebounding force of the External Kei, he moved back a hundred meters or so from his spot before his foot touched ground. He felt he had the advantage when the two forces of Kei clashed, but that was exactly why he felt Savaris had laid a trap for him.

All the explosions had finished detonating when he landed. The turbulent air had yet to settle. Dense smoke rose to cloud his vision. He couldn’t feel any Kei around him. Savaris must have used Sakkei to mask his presence. Where did Savaris plan to ambush him?

It wasn’t strange to think Savaris would attack from anywhere, as he was a Heaven’s Blade successor. He could even come from the ground beneath Layfon’s feet. If Layfon lost his concentration, it would lead to his defeat.

He was ready no matter where Savaris came at him. He considered where Savaris could attack him. Though he knew this would obstruct the flexibility of his movement and expose him, though he could only greet the attack through the instincts honed in training, he could not stop thinking.

The previous explosion bothered him. The dust cloud caused by it did well to hide Savaris’ figure. However, Sakkei itself was not enough to totally mask the flow of Kei unless the Kei vein itself was taken out. In that case, the best timing and location to close with Layfon was………..?

Above. Explosion. Take advantage. Jump.

Those terms flashed past his head, and he moved.

As he had thought. Savaris was above him. Their gazes met. The explosion had painted black Savaris’ bloody smile, making it more horrific. He had stopped using Sakkei and concentrated the Kei around him to his left fist.

Layfon made an instant judgment that this move was to decide the outcome of the fight. His body naturally reacted and readied his stance to meet the attack.

Psyharden technique – Flame strike. Shoujin. (Flame strike. Flying Blade.)

Layfon jumped as he struck with the katana. Flame writhed on the blade. The strike of the katana brushed past Savaris as two forces of Kei ate into each other. The impact was just one swift moment, and next, both fighters had exchanged position.

The fight hadn’t ended. The impact of the opponent’s move swam in Layfon’s body. Pain. Red dots that weren’t of his flame danced in his sight but he ignored them. He changed his stance. Savaris had also landed to ready his next attack.

But this time………..

Psyharden technique – Honoo Juu. Koufu. (Weight of Flame. Red Cloth)

External Burst Kei variation – Goushiyoudan. (Rising bullet)

External Kei in the form of flames poured out upon Savaris like a red roaring waterfall. Savaris received it with Goushiyoudan. Explosion. Impact. The impact sent Layfon tens of meters from his original position and forced him to land. Savaris had stopped his movement as he shouldered the descending impact of Layfon’s move.

Psyharden technique – Water Mirror.

With a speed that was even faster than Uzu Kei (external Whirl Kei), Layfon rushed Savaris. Their gazes overlapped. Though Savaris had yet to ready his stance, he managed to react with his leg. Feeling the kick of a death god nearing his right side, Layfon swung the katana without hesitation. He aimed at Savaris’ throat in an attempt to finish this battle with one move.

The flowing of time was extremely quiet. Death was closing in. Death was about to descend on him. Which side was faster? Or they might react simultaneously. Layfon did not defend against Savaris’ kick. If Layfon was faster, then the threat against him would vanish. If he was slower, he’d die.

Death. He had wanted to kill Gahard at that time but he did not. That man was connected to the Luckens family. Was he now to kill off a Heaven’s Blade born to that family? He could not stop his movement now. If he didn’t kill his opponent, only death awaited him.

The katana stabbed at Savaris’ throat without deviating an inch. Layfon felt it touch skin and breaking through muscles. But next, a painful impact assaulted his shoulder.

Time returned to the two fighters. Savaris’ kick sent him flying. He slid on air as if something was pulling him out and then tossed him onto the ground. The katana flew from his grip to pierce the earth.

“Wu…………..”

Pain ran through his entire body. His right shoulder was dislocated. Wounds broke over his body. He felt something wet beneath his tattered fighting suit. He pushed the right shoulder back in place. The stimulation made him moan. He picked up the Dite beside him.

Savaris had fallen. He wasn’t moving. Blood welled from his neck wound to pool around him. Dead, or, he was about to die. The light in his opened eyes was lost. He probably was still alive as he was looking at Layfon’s direction, his lips trembling but without voice. Probably because his throat’s been cut open. Layfon originally planned to completely stab through that throat, but the kick had intercepted his move. If Savaris’ knee had contacted with Layfon’s shoulder rather than part of his foot, then Layfon’s shoulder would have been shattered. The impact might have even damaged his lungs. What a close call. And if Savaris could use his right arm, things wouldn’t have turned out this way.

“…………….”

Layfon left Savaris as he quietly ran internal Kei through his body. He still had many people to defeat.

I’ll probably die.

That thought echoed in Savaris’ head as he felt something flowing out with the blood. He didn’t regret it. He didn’t even think of another outcome if he could move his right arm. To have strong mental preparation was his all. It would have been shameful to consider that other possibility after the fight.

Layfon had left him, carrying his own wounds. He probably planned to keep fighting. Ruimei was his next opponent. The one after him was probably Troiatte. And then he would have to fight all the Heaven’s Blade successors. Where would he end up? Or, where would he fall? Savaris was envious of him.

He had always wanted to challenge the Queen, and he did do it, but he lost. He had lost under the Queen who had held back in the fight. After that day, he had fought filth monsters in order to once again challenge her. He thought he’d surpass her one day. But it wasn’t too bad to fight Layfon in this desperate situation. Yes, he had nothing except himself in a desperate situation. That was why he could use power above his real strength. Layfon was probably in that situation back then. Savaris also wanted to find that extra something in himself. But he probably wouldn’t find it as he wasn’t interested in anything outside battle. No matter. He was comfortable. As long as he lived, a day of satisfaction would never come. It might not be that bad to die here.

“Are you to die here?”

Though blood flowed out from him and his consciousness was gradually fading, his sense of hearing was still sharp. He heard footsteps. The ball of light from Troiatte made a long shadow on Savaris.

“You boring guy. Are you to die here because you went overboard playing?”

His vision was dimming, but he recalled that voice and realized it was Lintence. He opened his mouth and wanted to greet him with spirit, but all that came out was blood.

“I’ve a message from the Queen.”

He felt sharp pain and heat on his body that was like fire. His body was still weak but the blood flow had stopped. Savaris coughed violently as blood continued to spill from his mouth. When he stopped coughing, the flow through his throat was better. He could now breathe.

“We’re already short of one person. We can’t let one more die. The Queen is the one to decide when you are to die.”

Lintence had used his Steel Threads to sew up Savaris’ injuries. The Kei generated heat to burn the wounds and seal them, completely stemming the flow of blood. Perhaps he had also perfectly sewn up the Kei vein.

“Th….. Thanks,” he said. His voice was hoarse and weak.

“But speaking of which, what’s with this commotion?”

“Hell’s about to descend. Aren’t you good? Having your name taken out of the comrade list?”

Savaris saw him leaving. Looking at his back that moved towards the centre of the city, Savaris was very envious of Layfon.

Having his life saved, his desire for battle had re-awaken. But even he was unable to do anything more with his body. This was disappointing.

<center>◇</center>

Leerin had done what she could. She had helped with cooking, setting up tables and eating utensils. No matter what task it was that anyone thought was short of people, Leerin was able to make them feel they had too many helpers. She wanted to do something for them. Only that could keep her calm.

Very quickly, she had finished everything and had nothing else to do.

“Could you take a look at Mei for me?” Naruki said as Leerin helped to deliver food to injured Military Artists. Though Naruki was also wounded, she could still move around. However, she could not return to the battlefield immediately. Right now, she was helping out the City Police. Mifi was somewhere here, but she was probably busy with people that she knew.

“Seems she’s preparing for an activity to keep everyone’s spirit up.”

What a good idea. Ignore the possibility that the event might not be interesting, but it would be a good distraction.

Leerin headed for Mei-Shen’s room alone. She touched her face unconsciously. Her right eye was still closed, but no one had noticed. No……. One person had noticed.

Nina. Only she had noticed Leerin’s eye was closed. Why her? Nina didn’t feel anything strange and special about her closed right eye. But no one else had noticed. This meant Nina might also have something in her, something that could be similar to what was inside Leerin. Perhaps the event here was connected to the event in Myath. But what was it? The mysterious Wolf Faces organization had attempted to seize Myath’s Electronic Fairy. That was all she understood. All the information she held now was just bits and pieces. Too broken to be put back together. If what the Wolf Faces did was just a process to reach their goal, then what were they aiming for? And what was the fruit of that aim? Was her right eye part of it? Who was she?

Thoughts continued to churn inside Leerin’s head, unable to halt. She didn’t know how to handle those questions. Something must have happened opposite the shelter. And this wasn’t connected to the reality. It felt like something that Leerin had felt before. A feeling of dislike chased after her.

So who was Leerin? She kept asking herself. She had never thought of this before. At the orphanage, some children were taken in by other families, some were adopted, and others were taken to work. Particularly for those people who had a craft skill, they often visited the orphanage as they wanted apprentices who could learn a skill at a young age. But no one had requested for Leerin, and Leerin didn’t regret it. All she was bothered was that she didn’t have any parents. Derek never said anything about her origin. Different reasons explained the outcome of one becoming an orphan. And among those reasons, some could be said, some couldn’t. If Derek had told some orphans of things that weren’t important and consequential, others who weren’t told of anything would feel despair. As such, he didn’t say anything.

Leerin understood why her adopted father said nothing, so she never asked. But she did want to know. No, perhaps even Derek didn’t know why she wanted to know. She wasn’t sure whether she had been adopted once when she was born. But what existed must have undergone a process. Leerin’s eye….. the eye that reflected what a normal eye couldn’t perceive, this right eye – there must be a reason existing in Leerin. Nothing had happened in her when she was in Grendan, but an omen was given to her when she met Synola. In that case, “because I left Grendan” couldn’t be a reason. Though it might be the reason to awaken that thing, it wasn’t enough to explain the existence of her right eye.

Something was slowly putting pressure on her head. That feeling filled her as she walked. She had felt something changing. Something was happening above the ground. Were they connected? What should she do?

You can do nothing. That was what that girl had said. The black clothed girl looked the same as the girl in Leerin’s memory, but she was a different person.

……. Though she recalled the girl in her memory, she only remembered her appearance. It wasn’t strange for her to mistake this girl as the girl in the memory. She didn’t know why, but she felt the girl was of a personality that would arouse pity and sympathy, looking at her appearance.

But why could Leerin not accept this thinking?

She remembered what the girl had said.

You can do nothing.

What was going on? She was challenging Leerin. Leerin felt the other person was simply narrating a truth. The existence in her right eye seemed to be related to this commotion. Then what did she mean that she could do nothing? What did she want to do? How did she plan to carry it out? These things that had already been decided were mysteries to Leerin. Was this what the girl wanted to express? How painful a thing it was. This seemed to be Leerin’s will but in reality, it wasn’t. Though she chose certain actions, she felt those things had already been decided.

Her inability to understand these things brought her unease. She didn’t even know what she could do about it. Leerin came to the patient’s room, perturbed. She clapped her face lightly to soften her expression.

Mei-Shen was already up. This was a room housing many patients. Leerin saw her sitting up through the gap in the curtain separating the beds. Mei-Shen looked eased at seeing Leerin.

“Are you all right?”

“Uh, the doctor said I can leave when I feel ready. I’m sorry.”

“That can’t be helped.”

Leerin sat beside her. There weren’t many chances for them to be alone. Naruki and Mifi were usually with Mei-Shen. Mei-Shen was like a kid, a kid who tended to suffer when she was alone. Leerin didn’t think that was a good thing. She didn’t feel refusal and alarm from Mei-Shen for sitting so close. This was proof of how good their relationship was.

“Is it really bad outside?”

“I’m not sure. Have you seen Naruki and Mifi?”

“Mi’s visited me already. Is Naruki injured?”

“Yeah, but she seems ok. She’s working with the City Police.”

Leerin told her of what she knew.

This was a very usual and relaxing hour, but Leerin felt a sense of tension coming from the outside of the ceiling and from something else she couldn’t pinpoint. She then realized that the tension came from Mei-Shen.

Mei-Shen was used to looking at people from a low angle. It probably came from her shy personality. She always had her head down. It was difficult to look her in the eye. But it seemed she came to this city to change her personality. Since coming here, she had met Layfon and was now talking to Leerin.

Leerin found that part of her strong. The attempt to change her current self was a fight that was harder than any other fights. Layfon also wanted to change his lifestyle. Though his first intention was to abandon his life as a Military Artist, the intention was different now. Leerin was a bit worried that he was only being pulled around by fate.

Nina was the same. The people Leerin lived with in the dormitory were also the same. She felt they were fighting something against themselves. Perhaps everyone who came to an Academy City was the same. Otherwise, they wouldn’t have taken the roaming bus and left their city on a life-threatening journey. But if that was the case, then this world had too many battlefields.

“Lay…. ton…………. Layfon. Is he not back?”

For Mei-Shen to say this with this expression, this must be a part of her fight. Perhaps it wasn’t something big to others, but it must be an important battle for her.

“Yeah, he’s not back.”

Speaking of which, Leerin hadn’t heard of any news about him even though Nina was back.

“……. Are you not worried?”

She didn’t know how to answer. She didn’t think Layfon would die and sustain heavy injuries. She had met Nina when she was preparing meals. If something terrible had happened to him, Nina wouldn’t have hidden his condition and kept calm. That didn’t match her personality. This meant Layfon was fine. That was Leerin’s belief. She could only believe as she couldn’t do anything else.

“Because I can’t do anything, I can only believe in him.”

She had journeyed to this city to give Derek’s katana to Layfon. An incredible event had happened at that time and she had told him how she thought. He must be fighting a terrible fight right now. She felt he was in the most difficult fight out of all his battles. In Grendan, he could leave the fights to others, but not in Zuellni. That was why she wished for him to take up the katana. She wasn’t against him continuing to be a Military Artist. She wanted him to take up the katana so that he wouldn’t be crippled when he had to give his all. In the end, Layfon decided to pick up the katana once more. He had accepted her thinking and Derek’s forgiveness. In his heart, he had not abandoned his past in Grendan. Though she felt his refusal to take up the katana was his stubbornness about the past, she had managed to persuade him. She was very happy that he understood her. That was why she firmly believed in him, believed that he would safely return just like the times in Grendan.

………. Strange?

“You’re strong,” Mei-Shen said with her head lowered.

Leerin ignored the light swaying in her heart and looked at her. From the start, Mei-Shen was bent over her knees on the bed, looking at her own feet.

“I can’t be as strong as you. I’ve…….. I’ve always worried. I don’t know what to do.”

A dark spot stained her dress. The trace of something wet…… the trace of tear. Tears fell from her face.

Was she so worried that she had to cry? Leerin remembered that she also cried when she reunited with Layfon and saw the wounds on his body. That had never happened in Grendan as there were many Military Artists who were strong like Layfon. She always believed that Layfon would return.

“I’m worried about Naruki too, and everyone else. As long as it’s someone I’ve seen, the Military Artists in the class. What would I do if they’re not here tomorrow? Just that thought alone makes me feel so uncomfortable. I’m more worried about Layfon, Compared to worrying about Naruki, I think I’m more worried about him.”

“Uh.”

Leerin felt her own reply was weak. What meaning had she put in that reply? Agreement? Acceptance? Or did she only reply to allow the other person to keep talking?

“I…… I….. like Layfon. Perhaps, he’s the first boy that I like.”

“Uh.”

Still weak.

After knowing that Mei-Shen had read Layfon’s letter, she immediately knew that Mei-Shen liked Layfon. The other two girls that she noticed also were Nina and Felli. She wasn’t sure at first as she thought they were with him because they were both Military Artists. After knowing them more, she was certain that Felli liked Layfon. Nina’s feeling was delicate. If that was the case, she probably didn’t notice her own feeling due to other distractions.

She could tell how proactive Mei-Shen was by her action of reading the letter. Though she suspected Mei-Shen’s personality was shy through her action, she was in reality a shy person. Mei-Shen wanted to change. Of course, her action might have come about through her childhood friends giving her a helping push from behind. If Mei-Shen hadn’t fallen for Layfon, perhaps she had already changed her personality. Layfon was too clumsy and slow in areas other than Military Arts. To make a girl like Mei-Shen take such action, this man was too foolish. Leerin really wanted to scold him and call him a wooden person. Layfon was able to make another feel angry like that.

“Leerin’s strong. I don’t know what I should do.”

Mei-Shen sobbed with her hands covering her face. Leerin placed her hand on Mei-Shen’s back, patting her. The girl’s entire body shook.

Leerin didn’t know what to say. What should she do? What should she convey to her? What should she do for Mei-Shen who worried about Layfon so much that she cried for him? She couldn’t do anything if not for Mifi.

She handed Mei-Shen to Mifi’s care. So relieved. At the same time, she wondered whether she was over her head. She was relieved to escape from that scene. She had many things to ponder – about that girl, about her closed right eye that no one noticed, about more important questions. But these were just excuses. What she had noticed in the conversation with Mei-Shen shook her more intensely. She had forgotten the questions about herself and her right eye when she sat beside Mei-Shen.

Leerin left for the corridor.

This was not her home city. She had thought of it during the time in the roaming bus and the time of her earlier days in Zuellni. But now that she had spent three months in Zuellni, that thought had vanished.

She now told herself once more that this wasn’t her home city. This wasn’t Grendan. And this might not be the place that she should be in.

The person she hoped for, the thing she hoped for. All that had ended when she handed Derek’s Dite to Layfon. She had nothing else to do here. Though she could learn many things in the Academy City, she wanted to return to Grendan. She wanted to go back.

She just needed to take glimpses of the orphanage from far away. She wanted to keep making meals for Derek. Unlike the atmosphere here, she wanted to once more feel the atmosphere of the small and narrow classroom. She wanted to see Synola Senpai’s foolish acts. These thoughts shocked her brain. Though she didn’t cry, she felt her brain heating up.

She walked and continued to walk, but no matter where she came to, she couldn’t calm down. This was a shelter during a crisis. This was Zuellni. If it was a shelter in Grendan, at least she had something. Since when she was little, she had entered the shelter once a month like a routine. Having left the orphanage to enter the shelter, she had met other children and had argued with them. She had experienced the time of being provoked to anger and being called to stop arguing.

Since living on her own, she had been visiting a different shelter. The canteen area where she helped to make meals had calmed her down. The people she met there would greet her when they saw her. They’d even tell her where to buy cheap food. The foundation of her life was there. Right now, she wished and longed for it. She wanted something to rely on.

She knew she had become weaker, and she hated it. She had wondered with perplexity of whether she should have come here. In the end, she arrived in Zuellni because she wanted to see Layfon. What did she want to do after seeing him? She wasn’t sure of that even before she met him. She didn’t think she understood what she herself wanted and she didn’t think she’d understand everything even if she took one more step.

She wanted to confirm everything – her feelings, Layfon’s feelings, and the future.

These things had ended. She felt that had ended on the first night in the shelter.

Her right eye hurt. She wanted to tell someone about it.

Mei-Shen’s feeling was painful for her.

She wanted someone to listen to her so she could get some answer. She wished someone could clearly point out to her what she wished for. She was becoming weak.

When she came to, she was already standing there.

No one was here. The group of eye balls was gone. Had they truly disappeared or had they simply become invisible? She wanted to try opening her right eye, but the pain didn’t allow her. Her right eye seemed to be refusing to open itself.

“Seems you can’t open it for the time being.”

This was a voice so light that it could pierce through air. This girl stood next to her and looked the same as the other girl. As expected, this girl was not the same person.

The beautiful girl wearing clothes the color of the night sky stood next to her. She stood there as if it was matter of fact.

Who, who are you?

That was what she wanted to ask, but she said something instead.

“What’s happened to you?”

How come this girl could see through her heart?

“I’ve been sleeping. Always sleeping,” the girl said faintly.

Leerin felt this wasn’t the answer she wanted. But. No.

“If it’s just sleeping, I can sleep anywhere, but I just want to sleep beside that person.”

“Right?”

Leerin felt this was important.

“What’s your name?”

“Saya.”

Leerin was satisfied with the concise answer. Nelphilia and this girl were like the same person on different side of the mirror. Though Leerin wanted to ask about Nelphilia, she didn’t say anything.

“It’ll be painful,” Saya said.

Saya’s words seemed to point to the future after this moment, Leerin’s closed right eye and all that were to happen to her. Painful. Leerin wanted to tell someone about it and rely on that someone. Only one person floated in her mind. He looked so unreliable, but he made people want to rely on him. The man that she had always wanted to believe in.

“Even so…………”

The pain in her right eye slowly faded. She thought it was due to Saya. Right eye. The true owner of the right eye wished for Saya, and that wish had flowed through to Leerin. That owner should be in the place it wished for.

There was such a place for Leerin too. Her birthplace, the place she wanted to live in……..

“If I can return.”

She must return. She had done everything she needed here. And to resolve the questions that she had, she must return to Grendan. Only could she tidy her feelings for Layfon when she returned.

<center>◇</center>

What bad concentration in this area.

“Ah?”

Though he hadn’t managed to count the number of giants from the very beginning, the fact that the number continued to be incredibly large was annoying. Ruimei shouldered the metal ball, his presence an aura of danger to his opponents.

The giants kept rushing him, but the distance between them wasn’t all that close. If he destroyed them all with one move, he’d end up damaging the city. Hence, the temporary strategy was to draw the giants close and destroy them.

The number closing on him was reducing.

“What do you think? Old woman?”

(Here. Here.)

The image projected from Delbone’s flake beside him was a map of Zuellni. Numerous dots of light adorned the map.

(The number’s reduced drastically in this vicinity. That’s brilliant, Ruimei.)

“Of course,” he said and put out his chest.

“But this feels rather unreal. The enemy hasn’t come. What’s going on?”

He could clearly see the density of light in some areas. The area where he was in and the area that Troiatte had headed for did not have that many light dots. On the other hand, the light dots had gathered elsewhere. It appeared Ruimei and Troiatte hadn’t attracted their attention. Something else had drawn them in.

“This seems unrelated to the two idiots playing on the outskirt.”

(That’s Savaris and Layfon.)

“He lost? That stupid brat.”

Ruimei had felt the Kei of both of them. The fight had borne a clear outcome. Since both sides were alive, this meant Savaris must have lost.

(Savaris’ right arm is injured.)

“This naïve thinking isn’t like you. An injury means nothing once one stands in the battlefield. What’s wrong is for the injured person to head into battle with an injury.”

He could feel from the flake that the old woman was smiling. He sucked in a breath and looked at the projected image again.

“Whatever. These guys aren’t just making a ruckus. Is it all right for me to stand here and not move?”

(We’ve made preparation for Troiatte and Barmelin to move. Lintence is probably already over there.)

“What the, making everything so grand? What about me?”

(I thought you don’t like doing small things?)

“Tsk!” he made his disapproval loud.

Delbone’s laughter echoed in the battlefield.

A figure had come to visit.

“Aaa?”

Ruimei turned around.

<center>◇</center>

An emergency notice from a psychokinesist.

(A large number of filth monsters has gathered near the entrance of A10!)

Nina and the others were in the underground research lab. Karian and the Head of Alchemy had just woken up. Their stiff faces looked even worse at the news.

“Heaven’s Blade…… What about Grendan’s Military Artists?” Karian asked, supporting his head with his hand. His consciousness seemed confused.

(They’re fighting in the middle of the city. Their speed is unbelievable. The filth monsters have suddenly changed their direction and headed this way.)

“What about Vance?”

(Captain Vance has already gathered the Military Artists that can still move and have assigned them. He’s also ordered the students in area A to evacuate. The main door hasn’t yet received an impact, but that’s just a matter of time.)

“Once everyone’s evacuated, seal off the entire area A. No need to think of us. Just pretend I’m not here and give all the commanding authority to Vance.”

(Roger.)

The psychokinesist was silent.

“Looks like we can’t return,” Sharnid said.

“I’m worried about Gorneo and Shante. We’ve to let them know of this,” Nina said.

Karian nodded. “If they can retreat to here, at least we can gain some time. I’m counting on you.”

The Head of Alchemy was looking at the empty container, numbed. Karian nodded.

Nina and Sharnid rushed out. Nina’s mood had changed. This wasn’t the time to think about the disappearing girl.

They ran through the abandoned house to the outside. Trees burnt everywhere around them. This was Shante’s Karenkei. Even the dried leaves that filled the courtyard were burning. A number of giants were in the middle of the flame where Gorneo and Shante were.

“Sharnid, head for the roof,” Nina said and cut open a path through the flame with her iron whips to stand beside Gorneo.

“You all right?”

“Ok,” he said but he wasn’t in his best condition.

Small wounds covered his body. Blood had seeped through his clothes. Shante wasn’t injured, but she looked weakened. Nina could tell her level of concentration had dropped as she was worried about Gorneo.

“No matter how many times we kill them, they keep reviving. What terrible regenerative power.”

There were eight giants here. Some carried traces of the flame. Some had a big impression in their stomachs, left behind by Gorneo’s fist. Some had missing muscles in their shoulders, probably done by Shante’s spear, as if the injuries were formed after an explosion. However, bubbles formed around the wounds to fill them up. The giants didn’t look tired at all. But Gorneo and Shante failed to hide their exhaustion. They had fought too long.

“The filth monsters have gathered around the shelter. We can’t return.”

“I see.”

Gorneo was not shaken at the news.

“Grendan’s Military Artists are fighting in the middle of the city. The filth monsters had changed their direction afterward.”

“I don’t think they’ve fled. They’re looking for a new target. Either way, the number here probably won’t increase.”

The giants closed in on them. Shante jumped as Gorneo kept close to the ground. Nina moved for one of the giants as if that giant had pulled her over. She knew she couldn’t enter Gorneo and Shante’s fight.

Sudden attacks from both sides caused confusion for the giants. Gorneo seized the change and hammered his fist into a giant’s knee. Something in it broke. The giant lost its balance and fell. Shante then stabbed her spear into the giant’s enormous mouth, filling its inside with flame Kei. Fire seeped out from between the giant’s teeth.

During this time, Nina had come near a giant. The giant raised a weapon that looked like a sword but it had not the sword’s sharpness. But if Nina got hit by that weapon, swung by the huge body of the giant, she would easily break into pieces.

The giant saw Nina closing in on a crouch.

The giant suddenly shook. Sharnid’s bullet had opened a hole in the giant’s head. Nina took the chance to rush close to the giant’s chest and had also chosen to destroy the giant’s knee. While the giant fell, she swung upward with her second iron whip, using all of her strength to send her opponent flying.

Eliminate it…….. But other giants had started to move. She could only release External Kei as she returned to the original position. She had Sharnid’s support. At first, he sniped from the roof, but after that, he had moved to other locations. He probably didn’t want his location exposed and ended up drawing an enemy to him. He must have made that decision looking at how the giants had moved in an organized manner.

These weren’t normal filth monsters. They not only looked different but Nina realized something after having fought them for some time. At first, they attacked in pairs, making it easy for her. But they might just be confirming the number of enemy reinforcement.

“This is difficult.”

“Yes, though they aren’t like us, they fight with precision.”

Eight giants surrounded them. It didn’t seem any more giants would join in the fight. If Nina’s side couldn’t break through this circle, they’d be destroyed.

Bubbles filled the wounded knee and the burnt mouth of the giant that Gorneo and Shante had defeated. It stood back up. Nina’s giant did the same.

“This takes forever if we don’t annihilate them.”

“But if we do that, other giants will attack together. That happened already,” Gorneo said. He was probably injured during that time.

“A long fight is disadvantageous for us.”

“Military Artists only hold the advantage of speed. We can only do it that way then.”

Gorneo quickly understood her. They were now four instead of two. Three of them were to attack while Sharnid’s bullet served to stall the giants. They didn’t have Felli’s flake with them. The flake they had was used as communication between Karian and Vance. Since they had no flake, could Sharnid understand their plan? Though Gorneo felt uneasy, he could only trust him.

“Ha!”

Shante moved. She roared and jumped high. Gorneo also ran out and headed for the giant that was regenerating. Since this giant moved the slowest, they would use it to test the strategy.

Same as before, the giant ignored Shante and concentrated on Gorneo, sweeping in with its weapon. It must have hated the attack on its legs more than the attack from above. Gorneo jumped. The weapon struck the ground. Dust and soil scattered. Gorneo met Shante in the air. He reached out with his strong arms, his palms opened. Shante stood on his hands. The two wordlessly completed their form.

Gorneo tossed her. Shante held the spear before her and flame Kei shot out from it.

“Shoudansen!”

The tip of the spear pierced through the giant’s back. The flame burnt and melt the muscles surrounding the spear. The spear appeared from the giant’s chest. Shante let go of the weapon and jumped back. As if following close to her, Gorneo landed.

External Burst Kei variation - Gouriki | tooru ha << Teppa >>. Totsu. [Submerging power. Dash.]

His kick connected with the spear, causing it to fly out of the giant’s chest. At the same time, the Kei was driven through the spear into the giant’s body to destroy it from its inside. Cracks ran through the opponent’s entire body.

“Nina!” he shouted as he jumped away.

Nina was ready. She had included the dust created by the giant’s strike in her calculation. Moreover, Sharnid had seized the best timing to shoot randomly to attract the attention of other giants. If that hadn’t happened, both Shante and Gorneo couldn’t have attacked with full power as they had to be alert on the movements of other giants.

Their combination was completed before the dust fell. Besides, the rising current of air caused by the flame prevented the dust from falling too quickly. Nina’s figure vanished for one swift moment in the dust screen. If one couldn’t read Kei, one could not discover her location.

Release. Internal and External Kei variation - Raijin.

She ran.

The chest of the fallen giant had started regenerating. What horrible life force. Could she completely destroy it? The doubt instantly vanished. Nina ran like lightning.

Her iron whip struck the enemy’s head. The head tore off the body and flew away like cannon. The remaining body also flew out, deflected by the Kei weaving around Nina’s body. The body hit somewhere hundreds of meters away. Its impact was loud. Nina shook away the remnants of Kei on herself and kicked the spear back to Shante. Though her kicking the spear was rude, it was better not to let go of her weapon in a battle. Without a complaint, Shante spun in the air to receive the spear.

Nina didn’t have the confidence that her last strike had completely destroyed the giant. She also had not the time to confirm. The giants that Sharnid had distracted had gathered to attack them, as if realizing that attacking them together was the best. Seven giants came at them, giving off the feeling of a wall moving.

This wall was just too huge. They had the advantage if they were to surround one person while swinging their weapons. Moreover, both their bodies and weapons were massive, whereas Nina’s side was quite small. She ran and evaded two giants. At the same time, the giants had avoided Gorneo and Shante’s combined attack.

Right now, she could only choose to run away. She ran as she checked whether the giant she fell had stood back up. Gorneo was also running. Shante, since her body was lighter, was jumping from one giant’s head to another, attacking their heads while she leapt.

Nina must observe. These giants were huge and powerful, but their speed paled into insignificance compared to Military Artists. Their basic characteristics were not that different from filth monsters.

As expected, it was more worrying to see Shante jump and move overhead. She was attracting the giants’ attention more. Gorneo had realized this too. He judged the timing and attacked the giants to divert their attention.

They couldn’t use this strategy. But how could she convey that thought to Gorneo? She hadn’t got any extra time for that. It was already difficult to carry out the combined attack without a psychokinesist. How reliable a psychokinesist was.

What could they do? They couldn’t use the combination strategy anymore. And even if possible; they needed to first reduce the number of enemies by half. Half……. Was there a way to defeat three giants? If this kept going, Nina’s side would lose.

“Any ways…….” She thought as she evaded the giants.

There were two giants on her side, three on Gorneo’s and three on Shante’s. Sharnid’s bullets flew in between the three people to keep the formation from getting any worse. The bullets did little harm to the giants, but sometimes they hit and the impact was considerable. Perhaps he had noticed the giants’ weakness. If they had a flake, they could communicate with him……. A thought flashed past her mind. But…. Who knew whether it’d work until one tried it out?

“I can only try and find out.”

Whether it was Gorneo and Shante, after having run away from the giants for a while, both would want to team up with Nina and attack.

Nina finally came to the location she wanted. The giant before her moved slower than others. Shante was behind this giant with three other giants around her. If possible, Nina wanted Gorneo to take this job instead, but there wasn’t enough time.

The only way was to bet on it.

She retreated from the giant but suddenly shortened the distance between them. The giant’s footsteps erred because of her unpredictable movement. As its body was much larger than her, even a light kick of the foot was enough to send her flying. Nina struck its leg with the left iron whip, making it fall backward with its face skyward. She then raised the right iron whip, ignoring another giant that was heading this way opposite her. She continued to gather Kei in the weapon.

Sharnid’s bullet, though weak in appearance, hit the giant. As if it had its central nervous system hit, the giant stopped its steps and its entire body twisted. It placed its weaponless hand on its chest where a thing that looked like an eyeball was buried in its muscles.

Nina studied the ball.

“Ha!” and she struck it with the right iron whip with her full strength.

The giant wailed as the ball shattered. Bubbles immediately gushed out to envelop the ball, but the giant did not stand up again. Perhaps this thing was where all the sensory organs were? She thought so. Its regenerative power was too incredible. Besides, the giant’s form was similar to a human’s, mistaking them to think the head was its weak point.

Sharnid’s sniping helped him search for the giant’s weakest point, and he had quickly taken notice of the ball. Close and long distance combat had shown their difference.

Sharnid’s fire had stopped the giant and Nina had dealt it a heavy blow, destroying the ball-like thing. However, that wasn’t enough to kill it and stop its entire movements.

Was this it? As she thought of the worst case scenario, Shante descended from the sky. The spear stabbed into the giant’s chest.

“Ahhhhhhh!” she roared as flame Kei exploded. The giant’s limbs vibrated and finally stopped.

“That ball! The chest!” Nina shouted at Shante and Gorneo. But it wasn’t that easy to obliterate the giant.

“Jump!” Nina shouted.

As Shante was trying to pull the spear out of the giant’s chest, she had lost some time to escape. The giant behind was closing on her. Nina leapt to stand behind Shante. The giant’s weapon was high above its head. Kongoukei. She hoped that was enough.

Shante turned around but Nina had no time to look at her. She crossed the iron whips and got ready to receive the swing. Unbelievable pressure pressed down on her wrists. She could bear this. Ten seconds. This digit surfaced in the calm that was her head. She knew she didn’t have enough strength to bear this pressure for a long time. Pain flared in her chest, in the location where the mask tossed by Nelphilia had melted into. Are you here? Nina asked.

No reply.

“Gu………!”

The bones made noises in her back. The pain from her wrists shot up to her head. She was running short on time. Shante finally retrieved the spear. Gorneo had also taken action, burying his fist in the giant’s chest. The giant moaned and stepped back. Nina jumped away. Shante shouted in anger and stabbed her spear at the chest where Gorneo’s fist had left a trace of injury.

“Retreat!” Gorneo shouted at her. True, one’s body wouldn’t hold if she didn’t allow her internal Kei to recover.

Doh………

The sound of the mask stirring came from Nina’s chest.

“Where can I retreat to!” Nina shouted too and was surprised at the words.

“There’s no place else to run! No other way but to cut open a path myself!”

These words gushed out from the depth of her heart. Her mood changed. Anxiety, sadness, hatred……… All negative feelings turned into fury. That was why she shouted out the words. But whose feeling was it? She didn’t think it was her own. It was the Haikizoku’s.

“This is the crisis. We’ve nowhere else to run to. We can only fight. In order to protect, we must fight.”

The feeling in her heart turned into these words, and this wasn’t her voice. She knew this was the voice of something inside her because she wasn’t used to the feeling in the words. Haikizoku.

An image floated in her mind, an image that wasn’t Zuellni but was a similar battlefield. People were chased, and the city ultimately became desolate. The Military Artists didn’t wear Zuellni’s fighting suits. There were adults, children, old people. A group of people that weren’t united and organized. The Haikizoku had been protecting the people of this city. This was the Haikizoku’s memory.

Fury filled those words, but who spoke them?

“There’s no other way but to fight. No other place to retreat to. We’ve to keep fighting and hold out the last hope for everyone. That is what only Military Artists can do!”

The Military Artists in the city that was fated to be destroyed called to each other. And the Haikizoku saw everything. It couldn’t forgive itself. It could do nothing but watch. This city was its real body. These people were its most beloved. At that hour, it could do nothing but curse itself.

And that gave birth to the Haikizoku.

“Dixerio, the man who bets on the mask for his wish to revenge, is easy to understand? That thing is necessary to him, so he lets the Haikizoku keep its appearance in the mask. What about you?”

Nelphilia’s words surfaced in her head.

The Haikizoku was born in the heart of revenge. Did Dixerio begin his fight due to revenge too? Was that why he fought the Wolf Faces?

Right now, the Haikizoku wanted revenge.

What about Nina? What was inside her? She knew it wasn’t possible by purely following the Haikizoku’s desire for revenge, as that would take away the thing that was most important to her. To follow another’s heart for revenge was the same as wiping away her personality.

She felt as if she was hit by lightning when she realized this fact.

Wasn’t Layfon the same?

Karian had said before when she returned from Myath and reunited with Layfon. Layfon had followed her reason to fight. He didn’t fight out of his own volition. Though she didn’t know whether he was the same now, he was like that when he first arrived at Zuellni. He fought, following Nina’s reason. Her evaluation of such action was that “Layfon, you’re already dead”. But now that she was experiencing the same situation, she finally understood him.

The same as Layfon………

Her heart shook lightly. If this could save the city……….. She swallowed the weakness in her heart. No. This wasn’t enough. Her instinct reproached her. She was standing on the boundary. Once she crossed over it, she’d never return.

She recalled the event when she wore the mask of the Haikizoku. Her heart had been taken over. She was told that she was bound by promises. The promise between her and the Electronic Fairy, the promise to protect it. The promise to protect Zuellni and the nameless tiny Electronic Fairy. Her first defeat in failing to fulfill the promise in Sheniebel had made her lose her life. She had always lived by promises till now. When she met Zuellni, she promised to protect her. When she met Layfon, she realized how weak she was and she promised to protect Leerin so he could fight with everything. She had to protect. This was her principle as a Military Artist.

“I…… I am me,” she said as if her throat was being torn apart. “I fight for the things I’m to protect. That is the real me!”

Gorneo and Shante reacted to the giants. They were keeping the giants from her, but they were close to their limit. The giant closed in one after another. Sharnid attempted to stop their movement but none of his shots were fatal.

“I’m me. That’s why I fight!”

The giant swung its weapon. However, that movement was slow in Nina’s eye. She blocked the attack with the left iron whip, yet no pain and no weight pressed down on her wrist. No need to use her right hand. She bore the attack and counterattacked. The giant’s body flew out. Its upper body was completely destroyed. Nina’s surrounding sank into silence. Something was happening.

“……. No, this is.”

She realized a green Kei had enveloped her.

“This is the Haikizoku?”

Suddenly, she felt Nelphilia laughing somewhere. But she hadn’t the time to think about that now.

Another giant appeared before her. She remembered there were numerous giants at the shelter where the students were, where Leerin was.

“Please lend me your strength!” she said. The stirring of the vein answered her. The Haikizoku’s reply.

Nina jumped into the group of giants and swung with her iron whips, sending each giant flying. She felled them one by one and was shocked by that strength. She annihilated them in one swift moment. Speechless air and gazes gathered on her. The green Kei still enveloped her. This meant the battle wasn’t over yet.

She must protect Leerin.

Nina jumped. Her destination was the group of giants – where Leerin was. She must fulfill her promise.

“…….. What’s that?” Gorneo said in the sudden silence.

A huge Kei had surrounded Nina and she destroyed the enemies in an instant. He could speculate one thing from this event.

“Is that the Haikizoku?”

When his grandfather still lived, while he was in Grendan, he had once told Gorneo about it. A Haikizoku was born from an Electronic Fairy whose city was destroyed by filth monsters. Its heart harbored intense hatred and a wish for revenge. It turned all the power used to operate a city into the heart of revenge, and that was the existence of an insane Electronic Fairy.

“Does that power really exist?”

He couldn’t imagine it. One couldn’t obtain that power even if one was to train till one vomited blood. It wasn’t that easy to just talk about an Electronic Fairy that had undergone the destruction of a city and turned into madness. He had to take into account of its feeling of having lost thousands of people. Gorneo at least possessed that level of imagination.

However, the incredulous feeling remained in him. How big was the difference between Nina with the Haikizoku and Gorneo without the Haikizoku? All he could do was stand here and watch. He really wanted to say something.

“……. Anyway, we ought to confirm whether the Student President and the Head of Alchemy are safe. Sharnid, you here?” he said to Shante and began searching for Sharnid.

Though the Captain was gone. Though he didn’t know whether she continued to fight, it was better to keep Sharnid with them.

No reply. Sharnid was also one of the best users in Sakkei in Zuellni. It wouldn’t be easy for Gorneo to find him.

“He’s left?”

Must have followed Nina. Sharnid was unexpectedly loyal.

“…….. Shante?”

He felt something strange from her. She wasn’t angry, and that was in itself an unimaginable expression on her. She looked like the spear was about to fall from her hands. She was looking at a certain place.

Gorneo tried to confirm the thing she was staring at, but he saw nothing suspicious in the area inside his vision. The rising smoke wasn’t enough to attract one’s eyeball. Smoke was everywhere.

“What’s it?”

Shante didn’t reply. A bad premonition rose in him. Had she overworked her Kei vein? This was the most reasonable explanation. She might just faint. He reached for her.

Shante jumped away faster than him. Her unexpected action prevented him from reacting quickly enough. She leapt through the forest and headed for somewhere further away.

“Shante!”

Still no reply. This wasn’t the usual Shante. Gorneo didn’t know what to do, and he hesitated. Karian and the Head of Alchemy were still inside the abandoned house. Zuellni couldn’t lose its Heads, but Shante…

“Damn!” he shouted and followed her.

The huge shadow of Grendan was right in their path, but Gorneo pretended he didn’t see it.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User:BloodTrinity

2010-08-09T15:01:21Z

BloodTrinity: New page: Hi to all you guys out there im from singapore and my name is BloodTrinity you guys can call me Bt/BT/Blood/Trinity or just plain BloodTrinity xD My friends somehow call me a closet otaku ...

Hi to all you guys out there im from singapore and my name is BloodTrinity you guys can call me Bt/BT/Blood/Trinity or just plain BloodTrinity xD My friends somehow call me a closet otaku cause...well im interested in anime/manga and stuff,i can speak only a few japanese words/phrases and i cant read D:
Though if it's possible i can help with editing but not with translating.